Matt Talbot – A Man For All Seasons

Matt Talbot – A Man For All Seasons

Vincent Travers OP

When I was in infants’ class, We used to sing fadify with the words ‘1,2,3,4,5,6,seven, all good children go to heaven.’ ‘Good’ was the key word. What does ‘good’ look like? The best answer is someone good. Matt Talbot was a good man. There was a time in his life when Matt was not good. He was trouble! He was a hard man. He was known as ‘Matt the Man’!

Matt Talbot was born on the 2nd of May 1856. He was baptized in the Pro-Cathedral in Dublin’s inner city. He was one of 12 children. His father was a heavy drinker and so were his brothers and, as a result, the family grew
up in dire poverty.

Back in those days in Ireland, children were not obliged to go to school. Matt left school after one year unable to read or write. He started work at the age of 12 in a brewery. That was where he got the taste for drink. He would drain the liquor dregs in bottles. At the age of 13 he was considered a hopeless alcoholic. By the time he was 16, he came home drunk regularly. Drink was his only interest in life. By the time he was 28 his life was in ruins. Then something happened that changed his life.

Moment of Truth

He was standing outside a pub close to his home without a penny in his pocket, waiting impatiently for his drinking friends to come along and buy him a drink. They owed him! Whenever they had no money, and he had, he would buy them drinks. But, on that never- to-be-forgotten day, his drinking friends came along, one by one, and ignored him on their way into the pub. Maybe he had begged and scrounged money from them too often. Nonetheless, Matt was stunned and shocked and felt totally rejected. Afterwards, on reflection, he said that was his moment of truth.

He made his way home slowly. His mother was preparing the midday meal. When he arrived home sober she could not believe her eyes. He said, “Ma, I am going to give up the booze for life.” He talked it over with a priest who suggested that he give it a go for 90 days. Those 90 days were sheer hell. He would say to his mother, “Ma, I will drink again when the 90 days are up.” To fill in time after work and to keep his pledge, he would take long walks on his way home to avoid pubs and drinking companions.

Life-Changing Decision

Towards the end of the 90 days, he passed a pub that had just opened. The smell of liquor was too much. It did his head in. He stepped inside. He stood at the counter waiting to be served, but the barman ignored him. He felt hurt and rejected and stormed out of the bar and went to the Jesuit Church in Gardiner Street, a short distance away. There and then, he made a solemn pledge to abstain from drink for the rest of his life. There may be failure in life but there was no quit in Matt. For the next 40 years, he never drank again.

Same but Different

He was employed as a labourer in Martin’s Timber Yard on the Dublin’s Docks Yard. In his youth, he wasn’t a particularly religious man, but he began pray- ing. He asked God to help him in his struggle to keep his pledge. He started going to mass. His fellow workers noticed the change that came over Matt. He was still the same hard-working man but different. He became a deeply spiritual man. God was a real person in his life. His daily routine was work, prayer, penance, and daily Mass. He no longer cursed. The men on the job, out of respect, watched their language, and stopped cursing in his presence.

Matt’s House

I am writing these lines in Matt’s house the name I call ‘Talbot House’. When we gather for the main meal of the day we pray together. We recite the beautiful grace before meals:

For Food in a world where many walk in hunger,
For Faith in a world where many walk in fear,
For Friends in a world where many walk alone,
We give you thanks, O Lord. Amen.

‘Matt the Man’ would surely approve! He was a familiar figure in the streets of Dublin. Humble and unassuming, Matt became an inspiration to countless people, just being true to himself, doing ordinary things extraordinarily well. The ordinary folk of Dublin’s inner city believed he was a saint. He is honoured in Cape Breton, Nova Scotia, where a long term residential centre for men, who seek recovery from addiction is named after him.

Matt died suddenly from a heart attack on Granby Lane on his way to the 7.00am mass in St. Saviour’s, Dominican Church, on the feast of the Blessed Trinity, 7 June 1925 A cross was placed on the wall opposite to mark the spot where Matt died. No one passed the cross without touching it and blessing themselves. I served mass as a boy in St. Saviour’s. Like everyone else, I too, blessed myself. In that way we were keeping alive Matt’s memory. As a mark of respect, his remains were laid to rest in his parish church, Our Lady of Lourdes Church, Sean McDermott Street, in Dublin’s inner city where Matt lived his entire life. His body now rests in Glasnevin Cemetery. Today, he is venerated as a candidate for sainthood.

Question Box

Question 1. Who is the Patron Saint of Charitable Societies?

Answer:

The patron saint of Charitable Societies is St. Vincent de Paul. We celebrate his feastday on the 27th of September. Here are some facts about his life. He was born in 1581 in France and ordained at the age of twenty. He received spiritual direc- tion from St. Francis de Sales and St. Jane Francis Chantal. This man who has become an example of love and compassion was not born a saint. It was the grace of God which made him tender, loving and always con- cerned for the needs of others. Some say that it was at the deathbed of a peasant that he became aware of the spiritual needs of the working poor of France. From then on his life began to change. The sick, the poor, the pris- oners, were the object of his special care and concern. He was joined by other lay people and they went into the streets and the homes of the poor. He founded the Vncentian Congre- gation of Priests which devoted itself to missionary work and also the Sisters of Charity set up to care for the poor and to provide hospital care for them. He died at the age of 60 and was canonised 77 years later.

Question 2 .  A friend of mine, a non- catholic (a good person) said to me recently that praying to Our Lady and to Saints may turn us away from God and from Christ our one and only Saviour. I wasn’t able to answer him. Can you help?

Answer:

There are people, like your A friend, who think like that and who are also good, sincere people. However if we think and reflect on Lourdes, Knock or any Marian Shrine we will see that the devotions practised there all lead us to God and Jesus. We are guided to prayer and repentance for our sins and the highlight of each day is the celebration of the Eucharist. We are also called to a giving of self, to forget self and to con- sider the poor, the sick and to listen with a deeper awareness to Christ’s words, ‘Every time you did it for them, you also did it for me’. Sincere devotion to Saints like Martin, Bernadette and Padre Pio will ask of us that we sincerely imitiate their faith, generosity and love.

Pope John XXIII And The Crucifix

Jack Quinn

Most people will agree that Pope John XXIII was one of the most admired popes of all time. There were many stories told and written about Pope John 23rd, about his life and about his teaching. My story here about him happened in the last few days of his life. He became ill and after a short time it was obvious that he had not much time left in this world. The Vatican officials prepared for his death, because the death of a pope is not only very important religiously, it is very important politically as well. Everything had to be absolutely correct.

While all this was going on, he lay in his bed. He had lapsed into a semicoma. Although he did not speak, he seemed to be conscious of what was going on around him.

Various dignitaries, both of church and state, came to visit his room. He gave no sign that he noticed any of them. Then one day when a few of them were standing around his bed, he suddenly became agitated. Nobody could understand what the problem was, and no one knew what to do.

Then one of his staff who was in the habit of looking after him, saw what was wrong. One of the visitors had gone to the end of his bed and was standing there. There was a cross hanging on the wall behind his back. He did not realize he was standing between the pope and the cross, with the result that the pope, who never seemed to take his eyes off the cross, could no longer see it. His own words in his ‘Journal of a Soul’ help us understand his agitation at not being able to see the crucifix; I feel ever more strongly a love for my Lord’s cross’ and …The life still left for me to live here below must draw its strength at the foot of the Cross of Jesus crucified.’ The habit of a lifetime of prayer at the foot of the cross was not to be denied in his dying moments.

It is said that the hotel and hospitality industry is one of the oldest commercial ventures in the world. There is evidence to suggest that it goes back to the time when people felt the urge to travel after the invention of the wheel and began travelling for trade, religion, family, immigration, education and recreation. Facilities offering hospitality to travellers have been a feature of the earliest civilisations. For instance, we know from the depiction in the Bible of Mary and Joseph’s arrival in Bethlehem where they were told that there was “no room at the inn”; that inns were certainly in evidence during biblical times.

Caravanserai

One of the earliest places of hospitality for travellers were the Caravanserai dotted along the inland routes of the Silk Roads which ran across countries from Turkey to China. Caravanserai were large guest houses or hostels designed to welcome travelling merchants and their caravans as they made their way along these trade routes. They were ideally positioned within a day’s journey of each other, so as to prevent merchants (and more particularly, their precious cargos) from spending nights exposed to the dangers of the road. They provided not only a regular opportunity for merchants to eat well, rest and prepare themselves in safety for their onward journey; but also to exchange goods, trade with local markets, and to meet other merchant travellers; and in doing so, to exchange cultures, languages and ideas. Scattered in their thousands across Central Asia, they not only provided safety and rest to the merchants that traversed these routes, but were of great economic, social and cultural significance to the regions in which they were based. Bringing travellers together from east and west, they not only provided safety and rest to the merchants that traversed these routes, but were of great economic, social and cultural significance to the regions in which they were based. Bringing travellers together from east and west, they facilitated an unprecedented process of exchange in culture, language, religion and customs that has become the basis of many of the cultures of Central Asia today.

There is relatively little known about the origins of the caravanserai. The word is a combination of the Persian kārvān, meaning caravan or group of travellers, and sara, a palace or enclosed building. One of the earliest examples of such a building up until recently, could be found in the oasis city of Palmyra, in Syria, which developed from the third century BC as a place of refuge for travellers crossing the Syrian desert. But unfortunately, its spectacular ruins which stood as a monument to the intersection of trade routes from Persia, India, China and the Roman Empire, has more than likely been destroyed in the recent conflict there.

As trade routes developed and became more lucrative, caravanserais became more of a necessity, and their construction seems to have intensified across Central Asia from the tenth century and continued until as late as the nineteenth century. This resulted in a network of caravanserais that stretched from China to the Indian subcontinent, Iran, the Caucasus, Turkey, and as far as North Africa, Russia and Eastern Europe, many of which still stand today.

A room at the Inn

The earliest Inns were nothing more than private homes opened to the public; usually run by a husband and wife team who provided large halls for travellers to make their own bed and sleep on the floor. They also provided
modest food and wine. The precursor to the modern hotel possibly dates back to the rule of Ancient Rome over two thousand years ago. When the Romans built their system of roads throughout their empire, they also built special mansions or “mansio” along these roads and in main towns to provide accommodation for not only travellers on government business but also for the pleasure traveler. Under the influence of the Roman Empire, inns also began catering to the pleasure traveler in an effort to encourage customers to their establishment, providing not only food and lodging, but also stabling and fodder for the travellers’ horses.

During the Middle Ages, inns multiplied across Europe. At the same time, numerous refuges sprang up for pilgrims and crusaders on their way to the Holy Land. Monasteries and abbeys. were the first to offer refuge to these travellers; opening up in market towns, at a place of pilgrimage, or at key points along the road or river routes that pilgrims might take. Eventually, private inns also began to grow up along these pilgrimage routes, and an embryonic hotel industry began to develop.

The Coaching Inn

At the end of the 1600s, the first stage coaches following a regular timetable started operating in England; and for a period of about the next 200 years, many inns became coaching inns serving as a stopover for coach travellers. Coaching inns, which could be found in all main towns and along the routes, provided two facilities for mail and stage coaches. Firstly they allo- wed teams of horses to be changed for fresh ones and they also served the stage coach passengers with a place to sleep and eat. Some English towns had as many as ten such inns and rivalry between them was intense, not only for the income from the stage coach operators but for the revenue for lodgings, food and drink sup- plied to the wealthy passengers.

By the end of the century, coaching inns were being run more professionally, with a regular timetable being followed and fixed menus for food. Inns began to cater for richer clients in the mideighteenth century, and consequently grew in grandeur and the level of service provided.

Hotels

It wasn’t until the nineteenth 19th century that the traditional type of hotels we know of these days began to rise. The term “Hotel” came into existence in England in the year 1760. It is derived from the French word hotel which referred to a building seeing frequent visitors, and providing care.

The nations of Europe had taken the lead in hotel keeping throughout the eighteenth century, especially in Switzerland and Copenhagen. However, the real growth of the modern hotel industry took place in the USA with the opening of “The City Hotel” in New York in the year 1794; it was the first building especially constructed for hotel purpose. It offered inside toilets, locks on the doors and an “à la carte” menu.

Railway Hotels

With the arrival of the railways and the industrial revolution, people began travelling more frequently and the railway companies themselves took the lead by building a series of “railway hotels” near to their stations to accommodate travellers. In London, the resulting grand buildings were status symbols for the massive railway firms, the richest businesses in the country at the time. From there a surge of hotels flooded England, America, and the rest of the world with prominent names such as Radisson, Marriot and Hilton; names that are synonymous with hotels even today.

Next month I will tell you more about some of these magnificent historical buildings and the hotel business up to modern times.

The Nearness Of God

Stephen Cummins OP

In our world we are witnessing the presence of two dominant movements: the rise of individualism and the ‘infallibility’ of group think. In economics, it is individualism, as evidenced in the free-market. In the media, it is group think. Alternative opinions are not welcome. The result is that all conversation is prevented Politically, we are seeing a breakdown of communities and a rise in narrow nationalism. Recently, some European countries were found not to have admitted a single refugee or asylum seeker under the revised guidelines for welcoming them into Europe. We saw in the UK election the suggestion to suspend human rights in order to preserve our free-market Western way of life. You might recall Margaret Thatcher’s famous comment, “There is no such thing as society. There are only individuals”. We hear the same attitude in the selfisolation cliché by President Trump, ‘America First’ mutual selfgiving; God as emptying himself of divinity. We are celebrating the nearness of God who chose to be born in Jesus of Nazareth and to remain with us in the gift of the Spirit. This makes our faith in the Trinity to be both subversive and countercultural.

God as Three in One Against this backdrop of heightened individualism, we Christians celebrate God as Trinity. We celebrate God as society; God as community; God as Three; God as

The Trinity is a model for Society and for human relationships.

At the centre of Christian teaching on the Trinity is respect for the per- son: the person-in-relationship. God as Father, Son and Spirit is God in a mutual and equal relation- ship. There is no talk of patriarchy in the Trinity; no one is subservient to the other: the Father is not superior to the Son or the Son to the Spirit. In this, the Trinity is a model for society and for human relationships. It is also the model for the Church’s social justice teaching and action.

The Trinity is a model for our interior lives

Secondly, and more importantly on a personal level, the Trinity is a model for our interior lives. Celebrating the Trinity implies that we are not having a relationship with a cold, removed and distant God. On the contrary, we are linked to the God who desires to come close to us in Jesus and the Spirit. In the famous Rublev icon of the Trinity, the three are in an open circle sitting around a table. There is room for a fourth seat, to join them. It is an open not a closed circle. The open space is an invitation for us to sit and meditate with this icon, and to allow ourselves be drawn into this Trinity who invites us to occupy that vacant space at the table.

God wants to be near us

The openness of God invites us to sit and come close to he who desires us. It may surprise you to hear me say the following: this nearness of God makes some people nervous. They like a remote God. A remote God asks nothing of us. We simply live in fear with no need to interact. By contrast, Rublev’s Trinity tells us the opposite, namely, that God wants to be near us. God, in Jesus of Nazareth, has, so to speak, come to our level. So, in the Trinity there is no distant God. Unless we create our own version of God! God emp- ties himself of anything which makes him remote. The Word became Flesh and lived amongst us as one of us.

In his poem ‘Fluent’, the late John O Donohue wrote:

I would love to live Like a river flows, Carried by the surprise Of its own unfolding”

The Trinity is God’s ‘own unfold- ing’. Corpus Christi, also celebrates the nearness of God. The proces- sion of the Host on our streets and country roads: God near us.

The Trinity urges us to build Community

So, to conclude, the good news is that we do not have to follow the voices of those preaching individu- alism at the expense of building community. We need no longer live in voluntary isolation. The Trinity urges us to build community. We are not condemned to a solo run, depending on our own energies. Let us trust the nearness of God and its own unfolding’ with us, moving us toward building community wherever we find an opportunity to do so with others. Glory to the Father, Son and Spirit.

Triumph Of The Cross

Yes, God loved the world so much that he gave his only Son, so that everyone who believes in him may not be lost but may have eternal life. For God sent his Son into the world not to condemn the world but so that through him the world might be saved.”

Jn 3:14-15

Several rounds of mortar landed on a Vietnam orphanage, wounding several of the children. An American navy doctor arrived on the scene and saw that one of the girls needed an immediate blood transfusion. Quickly several unharmed children were tested to see if they had the right blood type. Using pidgin Vietnamese the doctor explained to the eligible children the need for blood and asked if anyone would give it. At first no one responded. Then a small boy slowly raised his hand. The doctor immediately swabbed the boy’s arm with alcohol, inserted the needle and withdrew the blood. After it was all over the boy began to cry inconsolably. No amount of hugging would console him. Later it was discovered why. The boy had misunderstood that by giving his blood he himself would die. When asked why he gave his blood he said “The girl was my friend.”

That small boy gives us a glimpse into the self-giving and self-sacrificing love that we see manifest in Jesus on the cross. We find the same motivation in both: love that the other might not be lost.

Motivated by Love

When we ask the question “why did Jesus die on the cross?” the ready answer is what we learned from the catechism: “he died on the cross for our sins, to save us from our sins”. But it is important that we understand that properly, because sometimes this has been wrongly interpreted to mean that he died on the cross to save us from the punishment due to us for our sins. That Jesus died on the cross to appease the Father’s anger; that the cross was some form of reparation for offences or injuries that our sins caused to God; a satisfaction of a debt, to settle accounts as it were, in order to regain God’s favour and good will. What a petty and miserable being that would make God out to be A God who requires blood sacrifices to cool his anger? Nothing could be further from the truth. Nothing could be further from the understanding of God revealed to us in Jesus: a God whose name is love, faithful love, a loving Father, a Father passionately involved and committed to the well being and happiness of all his children. That is what we see on the cross: A Father who would go to any lengths to show us how much we are loved “God so loved the world that he gave his only son”. I remember an old poster that hung on the wall of my room as a student. It was a picture of a crucifix Jesus on the cross, superimposed on planet earth, and the caption read, “I asked God, ‘how much do you love me?’, and he opened his arms on the cross and said ‘this much’ and he died.”

Loved to the end.

Here in the Dominican church in Newry on Good Friday, our representation of Calvary depicts a cross with a line of bright red candles running the length and width of it. That is so meaningful. In the darkness of crucifixion the little lights of love continued to flicker. It was his love that chose the way of the cross; it was his love that shouldered that cross on the road to Calvary; it was his love that held him nailed to the cross. What motivated Jesus was the conviction that in his suffering he was revealing the depth of the Father’s love for humanity. That is why we can speak today of the triumph of the cross. We are not talking about the triumph of Easter Sunday and the resurrection. We are talking about the victory on the cross, of Good Friday: In the midst of all the terror and horror of crucifixion this man Jesus Christ remained loving – humble, compassionate and for- giving to the end.

Heroes of self-giving Love.

The passage invites us to cele- brate with gratitude people we have known who have given of themselves generously and faith- fully in love so that we might find life that we might know our- selves secure in their love. We think of parents, grandparents, friends, teachers, community leaders, ministers in the church community. We remember carers in our families and communities, those who are caring for a family member, relative or friend who is ill, frail, disabled or has special needs. Freely and generously they continue to give of themselves in love in spite of exhaustion, stress and anxiety; sometimes frustration too with the inadequacy of health services; and many of them keep going even though they are sometimes in poor health themselves. These carers just get on with it, twenty four seven. And they do it out of love so that the other might know that he/she is valued, important, cherished even at the lowest and most vulnerable moments of life. I often think that these are the real heroes in our

society and world today. So often hidden and invisible, they don’t get much notice or attention and just carry on without fuss. I remember Sheila who every afternoon for over 10 years made her way to the nursing home, to sit at the bedside of her husband suffering from Alzheimer’s dis- ease, to talk, to touch, to hold, to feed and to embrace, most of the time not knowing whether her husband was aware she was there or not. I think Sheila’s love, and the many more like her, put us in touch with the truth of God’s love who “gave his only son”- gave up that which was most precious to him – so that others might find life, security, contentment and salvation. In them we see the triumph of the cross living again today.

And so we pray in the words. of that beautiful hymn:

“O cross of Christ, immortal tree, on which our Saviour died, the world is sheltered by your arms, that bore the crucified.

From bitter death and barren wood, the tree of life is made, its branches bear unfailing fruit, and leaves that never fade.”

Fr John Kearney OFM And The Cloth Of Gold

David Bracken BA, BD, MESL, MA

It happened on the 20 September 1642 that the Irish Franciscan John Kearney was ordained priest in Louvain. The adventure that he embarked on that day was to lead ultimately to the scaffold in Clonmel a short eleven years later in March 1653 where he was executed for the simple exercise of his priestly ministry. He was one of seventeen Irish martyrs beatified by Pope John Paul II in 1992. In the twenty-five years that have elapsed since the beatification of the Irish martyrs the landscape of the Irish church has changed more than we could ever have imagined. We call to mind the golden thread of Fr John Kearney’s life of thirty-four years from Cashel to Clonmel via Louvain that we might draw strength and inspiration for the time and the changes that are to come.

The Adventure of Priesthood John Kearney, the scion of a prominent County Tipperary merchant and ecclesiastical family, was born into a resurgent Catholic Counter Reformation culture in Cashel in 1619. Schooled by the Jesuits, he was catechized by the Franciscans who had re-established a presence in the town in 1618. The young John Kearney entered the Franciscans in Kilkenny together with his childhood friend Joseph Sall before going to St Anthony’s College, Louvain to study for priesthood, arriving there in 1638. Ordained in 1642, he was arrested as he attempted to return to Ireland on completion of his studies in 1644 – the ship on which he was travelling was intercepted by English Parliamentarians. He was imprisoned in London for three months and as a Franciscan friar and a Catholic priest, was condemned to death. The night before sentence was to be carried out, however, he escaped to France and from there went to Cashel, where for two years he taught philosophy in the town’s friary.

Heavens’ Embroidered Cloths

During the 1640s Catholics had reoccupied churches in cities and Town and Rock of Cashel, eo. Tipperary towns across Munster, including Waterford, where by 1647 Fr Kearney was resident in the city’s Franciscan friary as novice master and preacher. He was surely familiar with one of the great treasures of the city, a set of richly decorated cloth of gold vestments made in Bruges in the fifteenth century for the chantry chapel of the cathedral and used on high days and holy days. To borrow from W.B. Yeats, they were embroidered cloths, enwrought with golden and silver light, the blue and the dim and the dark cloths of night and the halflight’. In August 1649 Oliver Cromwell landed in Dublin arriving at the gates of Waterford on 24 November. While he failed to take the city, Waterford surrendered to General Ireton on 6 August 1650 but not before the cloth of gold vestments were buried under the cathedral floor for safekeeping. The burial of the vestments symbolized the interment of a whole culture in the face of the Cromwellian conquest. The remnants of the great medieval culture that had created the garments in the first instance and the tentative renewal of the Irish church as evidenced by the emergence of a diocesan system, with religious orders beginning to live again in community- were all buried by a furious Puritan onslaught.

The Crime of Priesthood

The Cromwellian Act of Settlement (1652) which followed the military conquest allowed for no toleration of Catholics in matters of property or religion. In January 1653 the commissioners for the purposes of government, the country had been divided into four administrative divisions in 1650, one centered in Clonmel issued a decree banishing all Catholic clergy from Ireland with severe penalties for those who refused to comply. In March Fr Kearney who had continued to minister in secret in the lower Suir valley in 1650 he had been appointed Guardian of the friary in Carrick-on- Suir fell into the hands of the authorities at Cashel. He was taken to Clonmel where he was tried and sentenced to death by the military governor, Colonel Jerome Sankey. On Friday morning, 21 March new style 1653 he was executed for the crime of priest- hood. His body was brought by his friends to the chapter hall of the suppressed Franciscan friary in his native Cashel for Christian burial.

That’s How the Light Gets in

The cloth of gold vestments remained hidden under the cathedral’s pavement for 123 years until they were rediscovered by architect

John Roberts during demolition works on the medieval edifice in the 1770s to make way for the new Church of Ireland cathedral. And in a gesture of sublime generosity, were presented by the then Anglican bishop, Richard Chen- evix to the Catholic community for use in the liturgy. In 2011, after ten years of conservation by Cliodna Devitt, the vestments were placed on permanent display in Water ford’s Medieval Museum on behalf of the diocese of Waterford and Lismore. The story of the martyr John Kearney and Waterford’s cloth of gold – buried in despair and forgotten in darkness – speaks of Jesus forsaken on the cross. This great act of love allows the light to break into even the darkest of human situations, transforming them. When circumstances seem to overwhelm us, when the cultural landscape is bleak, the light will get in somehow, somewhere, even if it takes 123 years and more for it to be uncovered!

Had I the heavens’ embroidered cloths,

Enwrought with golden and silver light,

The blue and the dim and the dark cloths

Of night and light and the half- light,

I would spread the cloths under your feet:

But I, being poor, have only my dreams;

I have spread my dreams under your feet;

Tread softly because you tread on my dreams.

W.B. Yeats

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

What a glorious month this tings of your favourites in case frost is! Colour is everywhere. Scented wild woodbine climbs through the pittasporum tree in the back garden. Yellow gladioli stand tall and stately. Golden alstromeria blooms in the tub. Purple osteospermum continues to spread. Pink and white clusters of fuchsia dangle from hanging baskets. Snowberry bushes are laden with white berries. Ornamental grasses shimmer in shades of red and orange in the sun. Nasturtium tumbles over the wall. Honesty pennies are ripening up.

Cut back perennials once they have finished flowering. Take cutdestroys the parent plants. Collect seed from aquilegia, dancing ladies, and snapdragon. Place in separate envelopes, seal and label each variety clearly. Store the envelopes in an airtight container/ box. Write down what you have saved and where you have placed the box in your garden notebook. You will need the information next spring when you decide to sow the seeds.

Water those hanging baskets, tubs, containers and window boxes daily. Deadhead fading flowers as you stroll around admiring your own bit of heaven. Drench shrubs with the hose. I am optimistic we will enjoy an Indian summer.

Edge the lawn. It is amazing how much it improves the appearance of the whole garden. Dad always maintained it was as important as weeding. Tackle those too wherever you find them.

Spray rose bushes to control black spot. Spray tops and undersides of the leaves. Pay particular attention to the base of the bushes, the disease attacks here first. Repeat spraying after rain. Gather any black spotted leaves and destroy. Do not leave the spotted leaves on the ground next year’s growth will be contaminated. Remove those tiny unopened buds now. Cut off any extra long shoots.

Have you ordered extra spring bulbs? Check in your local garden centre/nursery for quality bulbs. Buy the best you can afford. There are so many varieties of daffodils; invest in some newcomers to delight you in a few months time.

Irishman – First Archbishop Of New York

Sean Ryan

The first Catholic Archbishop of New York was honoured with a blue plaque in his native County Tyrone recently. Born in County Tyrone to a poor farming family on June 24th, 1797, John Joseph Hughes grew up to become the leading cleric of his day in the United States. He was the fourth Bishop and first Archbishop of the Archdiocese of New York, serving between 1842 and his death in 1864. The third son of seven children, Hughes began his life in the townland of Anna-loughan near Augher. He emigrated to America at the age of 20 in 1817 working as a gardener in Mount St Mary’s seminary in Emmitsburg, Mary- land.

In 1826 Hughes was ordained to the priesthood by Bishop Conwell at St. Joseph’s Church in Philadelphia, serving as curate at St Augustine’s Church in Phila- delphia, where he founded the ‘Catholic Herald’ newspaper. Twelve years later he arrived in New York and was appointed administrator of the diocese before being consecrated bishop in the old cathedral of St Patrick’s in 1842. When New York was made an archdiocese in 1850, he became archbishop. He lectured to Congress and was praised by Abraham Lincoln for his support of the Union during the American Civil War.

While bishop of New York he was involved in numerous pro- jects. On his 44th birthday in 1841, he founded St John’s College which is now known as Fordham University, the first Catholic institution of higher education in the northeastern US. Partly because of a lack of funds, he described it as a “daring and dangerous under- taking” but it thrived. Within a few years it became a Jesuit institution and in 2016 celebrated its 175th anniversary. He made numerous return visits to Ireland and famously preached at Saint Macartan’s Cathedral in 1846.

His Best Known Work

He is best known for his work in founding St Patrick’s Cathedral in New York. On August 15th, 1858, he laid the cornerstone of the new uptown cathedral on Fifth Avenue before a crowd of 100,000. Archbishop Hughes died at 66 from Bright’s disease on January 3rd, 1864. His remains were initially interred in the old cathedral, but 19 years later they were transferred to their final resting place under the altar of the new cathedral on Fifth Avenue, which he never lived to see completed
In a statement the Ulster History Circle which erects blue plaques to men and women of achievement said it would be commemorating his birth in St Macartan’s Church in Augher in County Tyrone with the erection of a blue Plaque. Paying tribute the Circle said in a statement “On the 220th anniversary of his birth the Ulster History Circle is delighted to commemorate Archbishop Hughes with a blue plaque at the very place in his native parish where he returned to preach in 1846”. The plaque was erected by the Archbishop of Armagh and Primate of All Ireland Dr Eamon Martin.

The blue plaque is the second major memorial to Archbishop Hughes to mark his memory. In 2015, a bust of Archbishop Hughes sculpted by Rowan Gillespie, was dedicated and blessed by Cardinal Timothy Dolan of New York. It was produced as part of the Irish Giants series and stands on top of a fourmetre column in Lower Manhattan near the old cathedral. Aside from his name and dates, it simply states: “Immigrant”.

‘I Swear To Tell The Truth’

Michael Clifford

Every day they walk in and hold the bible in their right hand and swear by almighty God to tell, the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth. Who are they? Witnesses in any court the length and breadth of the country. In recent years we have seen people drawn from the top levels of society do the same thing in any one of a number of tribunals. In each case, the witness is automatically offered the bible on which to swear an oath, and nearly always it is accepted by the witness and sworn. Despite the presence of the bible, it is an unfortunate fact that people lie in court.

Telling the truth – exception rather than the rule

Lying is an impulse that many can’t resist. The consequences for telling the truth can often be painful, therefore the only road taken is to lie instead. If, in the course of a court case, a witness is asked whether he threw a punch on the night in question, he will have weighed up the consequences of his reply and most likely come down on the side of lying if it saves his hide. That’s the way things are.

Not all people lie when under pressure. Some hold higher standards and tell the truth whatever the consequences. Sometimes in news- paper reports, it is stated that a judge in a particular case com- mended a certain witness on the evidence given under difficult circumstances. The commendation alone, however, suggests that such a course of action is the exception rather than the rule. So lying is a way of life in dealing with the law. And if a liar gets caught out, the chances of any sanction are highly remote. The law on perjury is ancient and seldom used. It is also very difficult to prove that a wit- ness was intentionally lying. The result is that there is no real deter- rent to lying under oath.

Why is the Bible used?

So why is the bible used to swear a law-abiding oath? The practice goes back centuries and is based on the idea that any God-fearing person would not condemn him or herself to eternal damnation by lying on the bible. There was a time when this held true. Until recent decades it could be argued that use of the bible in this manner had a very positive outcome. A witness who might be inclined to lie, to save his skin, or to twist a tale in his favour, would desist from doing so for fear of the con- sequences. We lived in a more religious era back then. Patience was a virtue. The suffering in this world could be endured on the basis of promise for the next. In such times, to meddle with your chances of eternal reward by insulting the bible, just wasn’t on. To lie while under oath was to risk eternal damnation. The Church recognised the importance of the bible as a weapon of the truth by classifying a lie under oath as a sin that could only be absolved by a bishop. Calling God to witness an untruth was a very grave sin.

Why Continue to Swear in Court?

We live in different times now. Is the bible still a deterrent to lie? Ask anybody who works or frequently visits the courts and they will laugh at the suggestion. If anything, it is those who decline to swear on the bible that are more likely to tell the truth. It could be argued that a witness who merely affirms instead, is taking his or her duty more seriously than those who avail of the habitual route of swearing. All of which leads to the serious question about the use of the bible in courts. Why use it? It is no longer a deterrent to stop people lying. More importantly though, it cheapens the bible.

A book that is a central tenet to the lives of millions is being insulted, day in, day out, by people who swear on it and then lie. Why should this continue? What would be wrong with offering witnesses the choice of the bible without presenting it as the normal exercise? Surely, in a secular society, something so vital to the lives of so many of the population should be accorded proper respect rather than lip service.

Parable Of The Spoons

A holy man was having a conversation with the Lord one day and said, “Lord, I would like to know what Heaven and Hell are like. “The Lord led the holy man to two doors.

He opened one of the doors and the holy man looked in. In the middle of the room was a large round table. In the middle of the table was a large pot of stew which smelled delicious and made the holy man’s mouth water.

The people sitting around the table were thin and sickly. They appeared to be famished. They were holding spoons with very long handles and each found it possible to reach into the pot of stew and take a spoonful, but because the handle was longer than their arms, they could not get the spoons back into their mouths. The holy man shuddered at the sight of their misery and suffering. The Lord said, “You have seen Hell.”

They went to the next room and opened the door. It was exactly the same as the first one. There was the large round table with the large pot of stew which made the holy man’s mouth water. The people were equipped with the same long-handled spoons, but here the people were well nourished and plump, laughing and talking.

The holy man said, “I don’t understand.” “It is simple” said the Lord, “it requires but one skill. You see, they have learned to feed each other. While the greedy think only of themselves.”

The Triumph Of The Cross

We celebrate this feast on the 14th September and in so doing commemorate the victory which Our Lord accomplished through his death and resurrection. The cross, a mark of great suffering and humiliation, is a horrific symbol which we adore because through the cross we have been redeemed, and in the cross we see Christ’s great love for us. It could have become a symbol of shame for Christians, because it brought about the death of Christ. However, faith in the Resurrection made the cross a symbol of pride. And so as we honor the cross which Christ bore for us, we pray that we might find in his example the strength to bear our own burdens with patience and to triumph over our own difficulties assisted by strength that comes from above.

Saint Martin Replies

  • Pensacola, Florida I had been extremely depressed and in low spirits as a result of a series of unfortunate events in my life. One morning at early Mass I found 2 wonderful magazines left for anyone to read. These St Martin magazines along with the Bible and constant prayer have kept me going. All the articles keep me strong in my belief that God is in control. So I read and reread them. I say a prayer to St Martin, Mary the Mother of God, the Lord Jesus, God the Father and to the Holy Ghost, as well as to all the saints in Heaven for help and support. I love the nature articles. My own garden is very important to me. When we first bought our house I found a baby bird that had fallen from its nest. I carefully picked it up and when I had placed it in the shade, and given it some water I said a little prayer. I checked on it periodically until finally it came running to me and hugged on to me. When I returned after supper it had gone but next morning there it was on my back porch flying around. It remained with us for a little symbol of hope and wanted to share it with your readers. Thank you for your inspiring magazine.
  • Tipperary A big thank you to dear St Martin for my dog Holly. She got something bad caught in her tooth and it was making her very uncomfortable. I was very worried and called the vet but while waiting for him I prayed really hard to St Martin. After this I checked her mouth again and it was perfect. My thanks again to a great friend to all of us and our pets.
  • Glasgow I want to thank St Martin, Our Blessed Lady and The Sacred Heart for many favours received over the past years. I have made the St Martin Novena daily and prayed for health issues for family and my self. I am praying presently for my granddaughter for a place at university and hope and pray St Martin will answer my prayers. Thank you St Martin; you are my trusted friend.
  • Anon Thanks to St Martin for a great favour received recently. I prayed to St Martin as I was very worried about a scan I had to have done on my eyes. The result of the scan was good. Thank you St Martin.
  • Galway I could be writing every month with thanks for favours received through the intercession of Our Lady and St Martin. Recently, however, a close friend was given the all clear after a second test relating to a serious illness. This prompted me to put pen to paper in thanks giving. I am always impressed by the faith and gratitude of your readers in the St Martin Replies section of your magazine; so I hope you can publish this which may be of benefit to your readers. Thank you and God Bless.
  • Manchester I am writing to say thank you to St Martin, The Sacred Heart and Our Lady who has answered all our prayers for over fifty years. St Martin has never failed me or my family with anything we requested. Especially when we had a lot of health scares in recent times, some that were serious. St Martin never turned us away without answering all that we ever prayed for. So I will never cease praying to this wonderful saint and put my trust in him.
  • County Tipperary Sincere thanks to my good friend St Martin, Our Lady and The Sacred Heart of Jesus. They have never let me down, no matter what I ask for. I prayed for my son to get a job as he got very depressed at times. He got one and is still working. Thank you also for all your help as I have trouble with my eyes and I’m attending a Dublin hospital on a regular basis, and, if I can, I always attend Mass in St Martin’s beautiful little chapel in Parnell Square. Please continue your prayers for me.
  • Anon I have been promising this letter for a vey long time. I wanted to acknowledge all the favours you have granted me over the last few years. You have helped me in times of need. I had a miscarriage two months ago, and you helped me through. I am currently pregnant again and I’m praying that I will be able to have a successful pregnancy with a healthy child. Please St Martin, continue to help me in the future. Thank you for all you have done for me.

Chasing Shadows

Chasing Shadows

“My Lord God” he prayed “I have no idea where I am going. I do not see the road ahead of me. I cannot know for certain where it will end.”

About 400 years before Jesus  was born, the Greek philosopher Plato, told a story about a group of people who spent their whole lives imprisoned in a cave. They were chained together, facing the wall of the cave, and the wall was the only thing they’d ever seen. The light outside the entrance threw some light on to the cave’s back wall. Whenever people walked between the light and the cave entrance, their shadows appeared on the back wall of the cave. That was all the prisoners had ever seen moving shadows. They presumed that the shadows were real people, and there was nothing more to be seen.

Then, one day one of the prisoners broke free from his chains, and staggered out into the sunlight. To his amazement he saw the real world for the first time. He saw it in three dimensions and in living colour, the real people, whose shadows he’d been watching on the wall for years. Over- joyed, he returned to the cave to share with his friends the news that the real world was a lot bigger, and more wonderful, than they’d imagined. But they would- n’t believe him they insisted they’d already seen all there was to be seen. They stayed in their chains and refused to venture out into the light, and eventually, they died in their prison, looking at shadows, and calling them real. That’s a sad ending to a story that should have ended happily with everyone throwing off their chains and walking into the light. Is the story true? All stories are true. Some are made up!

True or False?

There are no right answers to a wrong question. If we ask the wrong questions we never get the right answers. The right questions, in this instance is not, whether Plato’s story is true, but what does it mean? And who am I in Plato’s story? Often we are like prisoners in the cave, chasing shadows instead of living in the real world. We claim to seek the truth that sets us free but often what we chase is a poor reflection of the real thing.

Fear Factor

The truth that sets us free is often the truth we do not wish to hear because it disturbs our peace of mind. We are afraid it might cost too much; we fear we might have to act on it. Like the prisoners in the cave, we settle for what is
less, what is a poor reflection of the real thing. Either we over- come fear, or fear overcomes us.

Lesson for the Learning

Fr Rose, a character in Maeve Binchy’s book, Circle of Friends, is looking sternly over his glasses and saying, “If we all understood the way the universe was run, what would there be left for God to tell us on the last day?” So much depends on the God we believe in. When it comes to God none of us is short of an opinion. Whatever we think, someone else thinks differently. The atheist in the Victorian cartoon declared “I did not believe in God until I discovered that I was he.” Perhaps we can learn from Garfield the Cat. Garfield had two theological principles: “There is a God” and “I, Garfield, am not he.” The great mystic Meister Eckhart cried out, “I pray that God will rid me of my false gods.”

A God too Small

As humans we find it next to impossible to break out of a human way of thinking. When we play God the result is always the same confusion and chaos. God is mystery not puzzle. A puzzle has a solution. If we have the right words we can solve the crossword.

Paschal, the great philosopher and poet wrote: “God made man in his image and man returned the compliment.” When we make God in our image, God becomes one of us, with the same limited vision of life, with the same ideas and values, with the same hang- ups and idiosyncrasies. God did not intend us to be little gods. We are much better being human beings with our frailties and flaws, limitations and imperfec- tions. We do well to heed the warning of the inspired writer, “They carry around their false gods and pray to a God who cannot save them,” (Psalm 94).

Prayer for Enlightenment

The Trappist contemplative monk, Thomas Merton, is very honest about his uncertainties but emphasises, that the uncertainties are within and about himself, not God. For him God is the ultimate reality, behind and beyond all our questions and doubts. “My Lord God” he prayed “I have no idea where I am going. I do not see the road ahead of me. I cannot know for certain where it will end. Nor do I really know myself, and the fact that I think I am following your will, does not mean that I am actually doing so. But I believe that the desire to please you does in fact please you. And I hope I have that desire in all that I am doing. I hope that I will never do anything apart from your desire. And I know that if I do this, you will lead me by the right road, though I may know nothing about it. Therefore will I trust you always, though I may seem to be lost, and in the shadow of death. I will not fear, for you are ever with me, and you will never leave me to face my perils alone.”

Question Box

Question 1.  When was Christmas first celebrated?

Answer:

Christmas was first celebrated on 25 December in the 4th century in the time of Constantine, the first Christian Roman emperor. Just a few years later, Pope Julius I declared that Jesus’ birth would be celebrated on that day every year.

Question 2.  We are being asked by the children what colour Jesus was. Can you give me a definite answer?

Answer:

We do not know what Jesus looked like. We can presume he looked like the young men of Palestine today. He would probably be olive skinned on the darker side. Angels are happily colour less. Most images and pictures for centuries came to us from Europe, especially from Italian artists, and so we got the Holy Family and saints with the complexions and sometimes the garments that the artists knew. The only colours the Lord will look for in us are fidelity, humility, faith and love. May God bless you and your family.

Question 3.

What is the meaning of the word Covenant? I often hear it in Church and I am never too sure of the precise meaning of it.

Answer:

The word Covenant in the Bible means a pact or agreement or an alliance of friendship between God and His people. God made a covenant with Moses and the 10 commandments sumarised the corresponding duties of the peo- ple of Israel. God agreed to be their God, to care for them. The people’s part of the agreement was to accept and keep the 10 commandments. When Jesus the son of God came into our world, He made a new covenant (agreement) with all people. He sealed this covenant (agree- ment) with His blood by dying for us on the cross. He loves us and cares for us and He asks us that we, for our part, believe in Him and make Him and His teaching the guiding force of our lives.

Question 4. Why is St. Stephen’s Day called Boxing Day?

Answer:

There is no clear answer to this question. There are a few different explanations given by historians. One plausible ans-wer is that because servants of wealthy families had to work on Christmas, they were given the day after Christmas as a holiday and on the morning of that day their employers gave them boxes of food or other gifts.

Another theory is that the “poor box” kept in churches, in which parishioners placed coins as alms for the poor, was opened on this day and the contents were given to the poor.

Question 5. Why do accounts in the Gospels differ in some details?

Answer:

The Church of those early Christians was teaching and preaching the word of God before the Gospels were written. The Gospels are inspired summaries of Christ’s teachings. Some people, in any event, remember details in different ways and when we narate a happening (quite truthfully) any four or five of us in 2017 would differ in emphasis. Even though they were inspired, the Evangelists were real human beings writing in a human way and getting information from other friends and disciples of Jesus. If all the accounts were the same word for word one might doubt the honesty of the reporters. You ask about a scripture class. Check with your parish. They may have one or, if not, should be able to tell you where you will be able to find one.

No sooner the trick or treaters of Halloween stopped ketcking at the door, than its time to prepare for that most important Christian celebration Christmas.

During the Christmas season one of the most common tradi- tions is the singing of Christmas carols, whether it is with family and friends or as a group singing around the neighbourhood. It is one of the oldest folk traditions and dates back to the time of the beginnings of Christianity and the Christmas season.

Songs of Praise and Joy

The singing of carols did not originate with Christianity, but with pagan songs, sung at the Winter Solstice celebrations as people danced around stone circles (The word carol originally meant circledance, or song of praise and joy). The Winter Solstice celebration generally took place around the twenty-second of December. It was this time of the year that Christians claimed for their own celebration of the birth of Christ and early Christians replaced the songs with Christian ones.

There’s no way of definitively proving what the first Christmas carol was; however, there are historical records of songs written specifically for Christmas celebrations from as early as around 100 AD. These Christmas songs were primarily written in Latin, and were not called carols, but hymns, and were used as musical prayers in church to commemorate the nativity, or birth of Jesus Christ.

Many sources say that the first of these was sung around AD 129, when Telesphorus, the Bishop of Rome at that time, urged his people to sing Angels Hymn to celebrate the birthday of Jesus. Another early Christmas hymn was written by Comas of Jerusalem in AD 760 for the Greek Orthodox Church. Soon many composers all over Europe started to write Christmas hymns. However, they were all written and sung in Latin, a language that most ordinary people couldn’t understand.

This changed in 1223, when St. Francis of Assisi started his Nativity Plays in Italy. The people in the plays sang songs or ‘canticles’ that told the story during the plays. Sometimes, the choruses of these songs were in Latin; but normally they were all in a language that the people watching the play could understand. Until this time, it was only church leaders who could sing them, but now the congregation was urged to join.

The Medieval Carol

During the 1300s, Christmas carols were primarily deeply spiritual songs about the Christ child and the Virgin Mary and were solemn, religious compositions. It was during the 1400s in Renaissance Italy that lighter, more joyous Christmas songs were introduced and started to sound more like the carols we know.

It is thought that the first people to sing Christmas songs or carols in public places or going from house to house, (carollers) were wandering minstrels who went from castles to hamlets at Christmas time performing them. Singing these lighter carols spread to France, Spain, Germany, Britain and other European countries becoming a popular part of the celebration of Christmas. However, in the 1600s, the Protestant Reformation gained prominence and Christmas carols were seen as inappropriate for the solemnity of the church. In Britain carolling and other Christmas celebrations were abruptly stopped in 1647 when Oliver Cromwell and the Puritans came to power. From 1649 to 1660, carols were Institution of the Crib at Greccio by Giotto di Bondon (c. 1270-1337) banned, but people still sang them in secret, and the music survived

Revival

By the 1700s, new freedoms were coming to the common people, including the right to worship as they chose, and to sing music how, when and where they pleased. The joy of music filled England once again, and spread throughout Europe (and eventually to the New World). Old and new songs of Christmas trees and holly wreaths; presents and stockings were freely celebrated, and elaborated upon.

However, although some carols were written and sung in the 1700s’, it wasn’t until the Victorian era in England in the 1800s, that singing Christmas Carols became as popular as it is now.

During that period books were published containing collections of Christmas songs, old and new. People began singing on the streets, in homes and from door to door. Carol services were created in the churches, and carolling became a Christmas ritual, not only in Europe, but also in America.

Modern Christmas Carols

Hundreds of Christmas carols have since been penned with some ‘golden oldies’ still popular today. Most carols in use now are less than 200 years old. Only a handful, such as I Saw Three Ships, or The Holly and the Ivy, remind us of more ancient yuletides. God Rest Ye Merry, Gentlemen is probably one of the oldest that is still very popular today. While the standard lyrics come from the nineteenth century, variations on the song go back to at least the 1650s. A century later, in 1739, we have the first published version of Hark! The Herald Angels Sing, with lyrics by Charles Wesley, and Music by Felix Mendelssohn.

O Come, All Ye Faithful (originally written in Latin as Adeste Fideles) is a Christmas Carol which has been attributed to various authors, including John Francis Wade (1711-1786), John Reading (1645-1692) and King John IV of Portugal (1604-1656), with the earliest manuscript of the hymn bearing his name, located in the library of the Ducal Palace of Vila Viçosa in Portugal. The English translation of O Come, All Ye Faithful by the English Catholic priest Frederick Oakeley, written in 1841, is still widespread in most English speaking countries today.

The Twelve Days of Christmas is believed to have its roots in eighteenth-century England, as a memory and forfeit game sung by British children. One theory, however, believes that the carol was a catechism song for Catholics to learn “the tenets of their faith,”.

One of the most beloved carols sung today is Silent Night, written by a young priest from Oberndorf in Austria, Father Joseph Mohr. He had written the lyrics of the song Stille Nacht in 1816; but the melody composed by Franz Xaver Gruber- a schoolmaster and organist in the nearby village of Arnsdorf wasn’t added until 1818. They performed the new carol together for the first time during mass on Christmas Eve, 1818 at St Nicholas parish church in Oberndorf.

By the mid-1800s, a number of the Christmas carols we know and sing today start to appear such as; Good King Wenceslas (1847); We Three Kings of Orient Are (1863) and Away in a Manger (1885). However, many of today’s most popular Christmas carols are less than 70 years old; Winter Wonderland (1934), White Christmas (1942), Rudolph the Red-Nosed Reindeer (1949) and Joy to the World (1956) to name but a few.

Today, Christmas carols are not only to be heard in Christian homes and churches, but also from elevators and skate parks, shopping malls, on street corners, or even outside your front door.

No matter what style of music a person may choose to enjoy the rest of the year, Christmas Carols break through musical preferences and barriers, to be universally recognised as the most beloved music of all people; of all times. Happy Christmas

Earthquake! Nature’s Destructive Power

Bill McStay

In March 2011 an earthquake took place in the Japanese Sea in the Eastern Pacific Ocean. It originated forty three miles off the Japanese coast, caused an upheaval in the sea, and created a moving wall of water called a tsunami, which left many dead, and much destruction in its wake. This natural disaster was reckoned to have caused the worst havoc in the region since the atomic bombing of Hiroshima which ended World War Two in 1945.

No part of the earth is earth- quake free, with as many as sixty large cities around the world considered to be at risk. Northern Europe is reckoned as the region of least risk, though minor damage was caused to St. Paul’s Cathedral in London in 1580, and to the Westminster Houses of Parliament in 1884. I have never heard of an earthquake in Ireland. They were known in pre Christian times, for ancient Greece believed they were signs of anger from Poseidon, god of the Sea, and there were reliable reports of earth tremors in China in 780 BC. Shakespeare in the six teenth century knew about these convulsions of Nature, writing that “diseased Nature oftentimes breaks forth in strange eruptions.”

The major quake which devastated the city of Lisbon, capital of Portugal, happened on All Saints’ Day-1 November 1755. From the reports of horrified visitors, we know that the previous day was considered unusually warm for the season, and that a loud roaring sound came from the sea. Along the coast, the expected high tide was two hours late, and a thick fog rolled in from the Atlantic. It was noticed as well that animals became unusually agitated.

Shortly after nine in the morning of All Saints, buildings in the city shook in three separate tremors, which recurred throughout the day.

Churches and other large buildings collapsed. Fires broke out in different quarters of the capital. A tsunami raced up the River Tagus Estuary, with the wall of water reaching a height of forty feet. It was estimated that Lisbon lost 30- 40 thousand of its inhabitants. Some compared the destruction to that of the Biblical cities of Sodom and Gomorrah, and saw it as waves in the earth’s surface set up by shift- ing masses of rock miles below the surface. This study marked the beginning of seismology the scientific study of the origin and effects of internal earth movements.

San Andreas Fault

Modern investigation has confirmed that the crust of the earth is made up of seven enormous “tec- tonic plates” of rock, some as thick as sixty miles. Scientists have named them, for example, the North American, Eurasian, and Antarctic Plates. Where these plates meet, are called “faults”, and it is along these weaknesses, or fault lines, that earthquakes occur when the plates collide. The best known fault in the world is the San Andreas Fault in California, a clearly visible scar running for miles across the landscape.

As to the belief that animals can detect approaching earth tremors, seismologists accept that this seems to be the case, though they cannot fully explain why. They note the creatures’ unease before tremors occur, such as in Portugal in 1755, where wild birds flew into houses, and in Liaoning Province, China, in 1975, where mice deserted their underground nests before the earth- quake struck. Recognising that human beings in similar circumstances would instinctively wish to make for safety outdoors, seismologists firmly declare they would be wrong to do so. They point out that in the 1975 Chinese quake, the safest place was underground. “Earthquakes don’t kill people, “they say, “buildings do.” This advice seems to be followed in Tokyo, the best prepared of all world cities. Conscious of their city’s vulnerability, the citizens regularly practise orderly evacuation drills from buildings, and are fully aware of the location of their nearest underground shelter.

Emmanuel: God Is With Us

“The Word became flesh and dwelt among us…” Jn 1:14

There is a story about a good and upright man who thought that Christmas was about a lot of fool- ishness. He wasn’t a scrooge; he was a very kind and decent person. He treated people with respect, but he didn’t believe in all that stuff about an “incarnation”, which the church celebrated at Christmas. “I’m truly sorry to distress you,” he told his wife, who was a faithful churchgoer, “but I simply cannot understand the claim that God became Man. It just doesn’t make sense to me.” On Christmas Eve his wife and children went to mass at midnight, but he did not go, “I would feel like a hypocrite”, he said, “I’d much rather stay at home”. Shortly after they left it began to snow. He went to the window to watch it fall. “If we must have Christmas,” he thought, “then let it be a white one.” Then he sat down by the fire for warmth. A short while later while sitting on his armchair he heard a thudding sound on the window. It was quickly followed by another, and by another. It sounded as if someone was throwing snowballs at the window of the living room. He went to the door to investigate. There he found a flock of birds huddled miserably in the snow. They had been caught in the storm, and in their desperate flight for shelter, had seen the light and flew into the window.

“I can’t let these little creatures lie there and freeze to death, but how can I help them?”

Then he remembered the barn where the children’s ponies were kept. It would provide a nice warm shelter for them. He put on his coat and made his way through the snow to the barn. There he put on the light but the birds wouldn’t come in. “Food will bring them,” he thought. He hurried back to the house and got some breadcrumbs. So he scattered a trail of bread crumbs all the way to the barn. But to his dismay, they ignored the breadcrumbs and grouped helplessly in the snow. Then he tried to shoo shoo them into the barn by walking around them and waying his arms at them. But they took fright and scattered in all directions. Then he said to him- self, “they find me a strange and terrifying creature. And I can’t think of any way to let them know that they can trust me. If only I could be a bird myself for only a few minutes, perhaps I could lead them to safety.” Just at that moment the church bells began to ring. He stood silently as they rang out the glad tidings of Christmas “The Word was made flesh and dwelt among us.”

Then he sank to his knees in the snow, and looking at the terrified birds, he said, “now I understand why You, God, had to become one of us, he whispered, now I see why You had to do it.”

His Present is His Presence.

Yes God became flesh so that we might no longer consider God to be a strange and terrifying creature but a friend, father, mother, someone we can trust. God became one of us, in Jesus, so as to lead us to a safe place, to the shelter of his love, to a whole new sense of our worth and dignity, to a new
found freedom as children of God.

His present to us at Christmas is “his presence”. Becoming one of us was the highest compliment God could have given the human race. God took on human flesh so that we might know that it is ok to be human, with our strengths and weaknesses, with our abilities and disabilities, with our mixture of light and darkness, with our finitude and vulnerability. We’re ok! But more than that, it is a beautiful thing to be a human being. If it is ok for God then it is ok for us. God wants us to feel at home in our skin. We are more than grains of sand on the seashore; are more than specks of dust on the ground; we are precious sons and daughters of God.

The Wonder of our Humanity

Notice how God comes as a baby, in littleness, vulnerability and fragility. What we see in the baby Jesus is essential humanity, bare humanity, naked humanity, without any trimmings or wrapping paper. No power, no strength, no prestige- no achievements, nor accomplishments, nor influence. No lavish surroundings here, just the simplicity and starkness of the stable. God is reminding us that our true worth and dignity lies in our humanity; not in what we have, not prestige, nor status, but in who we are – precious sons and daughters of God. Christmas is a great levelling off, not by lowering us but by lifting us up, by raising us all to a true appreciation of our shared human worth and dignity. That is why Christmas is par- ticularly good news, great news, for the poor and lowly, those who are looked down on, or forgotten or marginalised in our world. No wonder the good news of the birth of Jesus was first announced to the lowly shepherds on the hill- side above Bethlehem. Oh, that our outreach and attention to the poor and vulnerable at Christmas were to become the hallmark of our Church, our country and our world, all year round!!

Emmanuel: God with us – always!

God became one of us in the weakness and fragility of a baby so that we might know that we are not alone in those places where we experience our littleness and limitations in sickness, in grief, in addictions, in darkness, in our fears and anxieties, our prisons, our vulnerability and pain. He comes among us as a baby to reveal to us, “I am with you; always with you no matter how difficult the circumstances you find yourself in; and I will bring you safely home”.

As the Irish poet and playwright Hugh Leonard once wrote: “God is with us all year round, but at Christmas he pops up and digs us in the ribs.”

All God’s Creatures

Francis MacNamara OP

Thousands of people come each year to visit the beautiful Moving Crib of St. Martin’s Apostolate. The Good News of the birth of Christ is presented vividly to eyes and heart. Many will notice the place of honour given to a stuffed dog, ‘Fred’, once the pet dog at the priory. Animals help us in many ways, enhance and enrich our lives and give us their loyalty and friendship. Dogs have been faithful friends down the ages. One writer remarked how a companion dog may cause us to walk much more among the parks and countryside and open wide our eyes and praise our Maker and Creator who loves all His creation.

‘All things bright and beautiful, All creatures great and small, All things bright and wonderful, The good Lord loves them all.’

There is a moving example of the loyalty of dogs in the story of the Highland Scottish terrier ‘Grey Friars Bobby.’ The dog was deeply attached to an old shepherd. When this man died the little dog lived on or close to the grave for fifteen and a half years and was fed by local children. There is a special monument in Edinburgh to the faithful dog and the city conferred a special civic honour on ‘Grey Friars Bobby’ some years before his death.

Saint Martin would appeal to all not to give dogs or any animals as gifts to people or children who will not care for them or people who are unfit to care for them. All too often dogs and other ani- mals are cruelly abandoned and starve to death or eventually have to be put down. They are God’s creatures worthy as such of our love and care. We intercede with God for our friends the animals and their welfare. St. Martin help us always to love, respect and care for all pets and animals.

The Life Of Margaret Ball: An Open-Hearted Response To The Gospel

David Bracken BA, BD, MESL, MA

Ten of Dublin’s famous statues have been given voice by a team of well-known Irish writers and actors in an imaginative initia- tive called ‘Talking Statues’. Swipe a smartphone on a nearby plaque and take a call from James Joyce or Oscar Wilde telling the story of Dublin. The great and the good, they are all men, with the exception of winged Fidelity who sits on O’Connell’s plinth with her faithful dog. There are also two women, resting on a bench, in con- versation deep; the subject of a sculpture on Lower Liffey Street entitled, ‘Meeting Place’. The deficit is perhaps understandable when you consider how few living, breathing Dublin women are com- memorated in bronze or stone on the city’s streets, leaving aside the mythical Anna Livia or the fiction- al Molly Malone. Only four imme- diately come to mind: Veronica Guerin, in the gardens of Dublin Castle; Countess Markievicz, St Stephen’s Green and Tara Street; Catherine McAuley, Baggot Street and Margaret Ball, on the grounds of the Pro-Cathedral.

If statues could talk

Conall McCabe’s statue of Margaret Ball one of seventeen Irish martyrs beatified by St John Paul II in 1992 is a strong yet prayerful presence at the entrance to St Mary’s. If this statue could talk it would tell the story of a fearless woman of faith, a leader and protector of the local church and a Christian witness to the end. Margaret Ball (née Bermingham) was born in Skreen, County Meath about 1515. In 1530 she married a leading Dublin merchant, Bartholomew Ball who was city bailiff in 1541-2 and mayor of Dublin in 1553-4. Both the Ball and Bermingham families were supportive of the Catholic Reformation. Indeed the Berminghams of Corballis played a prominent role in opposing the Tudor administration in the Pale in the mid-sixteenth century.

A choice: conform or refuse to obey

The excommunication of Queen Elizabeth by Pope Pius V in February 1570 cast a thirty year long shadow on Ireland. The pos- sibility of a crusade against a heretical queen was an ever present reality. Indeed in July 1579 James Fitz- maurice landed in Kerry under such a ban- ner. Added to this, was the spiritual threat posed to the fledgling established religion by a church renewed following the Council of Trent. As Patrick Corish observes, people now had to choose in matters of faith, either to go along with the state religion or give their loyalty to a revitalized Catholic church. These choices were played out in individual families in sometimes very painful ways. Like his father before him, Margaret’s son Nicholas was mayor in 1582-3 and represented Dublin in the parliament of 1585. He lived and died a Catholic. However, her eldest son Walter, who also served as mayor for a term, conformed to the Protestant faith despite his mother’s pleadings and prayers.

An open house and an open heart like Lydia

Bartholomew Ball died in 1568 and Margaret’s home became an important centre for the recusant Catholic community in the Pale. She provided for the education of Catholic children, establishing a school in her house where the young people, ‘profited by becom- ing accomplished scholars… and very often heirs and followers of Christ’. It was at once a school- room, a house church and a refuge for Catholic clergy on the run. In a slightly later period, Joan Roche of New Ross and Anastasia Walsh established similar open houses for Catholic clergy and the poor. Margaret came to the attention of the authorities in the late 1570s and she was arrested in the company of a priest who was celebrating mass in her house and imprisoned for a short period. We are told that she ‘was released by money and with the aid of noble persons’. Margaret’s ministry echoes that of Lydia in first century Philippi who opened her house and her heart to the teaching of St Paul. As Acts 16:14 recounts, “The Lord opened her heart to respond to Paul’s message’.

Arrest and martyrdom at the hands of her son

In 1580 Walter Ball was elected mayor of the city of Dublin. A convinced Protestant, he was a promoter and benefactor of the newly established Trinity College and for his efforts was congratulated by Queen Elizabeth. He left monies in his will for the support of four scholars and two of his sons were among the College’s first students. Ciarán Brady suggests that out of embarrassment at his mother’s activities against the backdrop of conspiracy and rebellion against the Dublin government in 1580 – Walter had his mother arrested. She was dragged ignominiously through the streets of Dublin on a hurdle and thrown into jail where she languished for three years. Her death sometime in 1584 resulted from the poor conditions of her imprisonment. In addition to her statue on the corner of Marlborough Street and Cathedral Street there stands a second monument dedicated to her memory in the Dublin suburb of Santry, a chapel which was blessed and formally opened in the parish of Larkhill, Whitehall and Santry on 14 December 1994. The leadership provided by Cath- olic women such as Margaret Ball and the influence that they exer- cised within their respective religious communities in sixteenth century Ireland is revealing, recalling the church’s early Christian roots and perhaps a prophetic word for the future church in Ireland.

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

Purple osteospermum opens its petals on mild days. Primroses peep out from under the forsythia bush. Winter jasmine spills tiny yellow flowers along spindly stems at the wall.

Birds feast on bright berries of pyracantha. Cotoneaster now clothes the wall nearby, fully recovered from that severe pruning of a few winters ago. Snowberries have withered and died.

It is hard to leave the cosy kitchen and venture out to see what else is stirring. You want to maintain your garden and prepare it for spring planting. Wrap up warmly.Decide which essential jobs should be tackled and when you can do them.

Lift weeds from between those daffodil/tulip bulbs you planted during the last two months. Bend your knees. Plant those extra bulbs you found in the shed. Dig up the soil in beds, add compost if you have some. Frost will break down the clay. Check that any stakes/supports on climbers, shrubs and roses are secure. Tighten where necessary. Stormy days can wreak havoc on vulnerable plants.

Get someone to help you clear gutters and drainpipes of debris. Don’t take risks on wobbly ladders. Just in case this month brings icy weather buy a bag of road salt/sand to spread over the path/driveway. You don’t want to spend weeks on crutches, unable to go out into your own garden!

Ireland may experience snow this month. Be prepared to shake off the snow from tops of hedges/ shrubs to prevent branches breaking under the weight.

As for rainfall, well, that does happen here so gather rainwater in buckets, tubs, old barrels, to use later when water is in short supply. Do cover those containers when grandchildren are due to visit.

Mallow bushes have been cut back. Storm damage left huge branches strewn across the path up to the house. I miss the pink blossom. Luckily I had taken lots of cuttings which are rooting in pots in a sheltered part of the back yard.

I bought a white amaryllis bulb at a garden festival this summer. There was a magnificent display of similar plants in a vase nearby. I’m looking forward to my own glorious specimen whenever it decides to flower.

Alexander Selkirk Monarch Of All He Surveyed

Daniel Defoe’s novel Robinson Crusoe written in 1719 is
based mainly on the experience of Alexander Selkirk who was cast away on an uninhabited island in the South Seas for four years and four months. Who was Selkirk and what brought about him being so heartlessly abandoned and marooned by his shipmates? Alexander Selkirk was born in 1676 at Largo, Scotland the son of a cobbler. In his twenties and against his father’s wishes he went to sea to begin a career as a buccaneer which he felt sure would bring him much wealth. In 1703 Selkirk was appointed master of the priva- teer ship Cinque Ports which left Kinsale, Ireland in September that year with the intention of its crew plundering French and Spanish ships off the coast of South America. Relations between Selkirk and the ship’s captain gradually developed into a state of bitter dis like for each other.

Challenged

Selkirk constantly ridiculed the captain’s ability particularly his lack ofleadership. Selkirk’s standing with the rest of the crew was also at a low ebb as a result of his constant quarrelling.

In August, 1704 the Cinque Ports anchored close to the desolate island of Juan Fernandez some 800 miles off the coast of Chile so that repairs to the ship could be carried out. Selkirk and the ship’s captain, Thomas Stradling constantly argued as to the ship’s capability to continue its voyage. Matters reached a peak when the captain gave the order to raise anchor. Selkirk made clear that he would not sail on an unseaworthy vessel. Captain Stradling ordered that Selkirk be given a firelock, some powder, bullets, tobacco, a hatchet, a knife and a bible before the Cinque Ports sailed leaving Selkirk on the unihabited island. As it turned out Selkirk was correct in relation to the Cinque Port’s condition. It sank shortly after leaving the island with few survivors.

Devoid of human contact was a challenge Selkirk tackled with skill and determination. During his years as a castaway he built two huts, killed wild goats for food and used their skins as clothes and bedding. He created fire by rubbing together stones and sticks of dry wood. He studied the Bible and began upon a routine of daily religious exercises which included singing psalms and reading the scriptures aloud to retain the use of speech. To distinguish the sabbath he kept a calendar. There were times however when he considered suicide. A dramatic change to his situation took place on 1st February, 1709 when two British ships sailed into Juan Fernandez for fresh water supplies. A landing party came across an un- recognised human, incoherent with emotion who spread his arms and said in a weak voice “Marooned”.

Brought back to London he told all and sundry about his time as a castaway before travelling to meet with his family and relatives in his native town of Largo. However the sea beckoned him and in 1720 he was enrolled as master’s mate on HMS Weymouth. The following year close to the coast of Guinea he contracted a fever and died on 13th December, 1721. He was buried at sea. He left behind two ladies who fought over his capital which amounted to be in the region of £800. Sophia Bruce claimed she married Alexander Selkirk in 1717 at Largo, Scotland. Frances Candies claimed she married Selkirk in 1720 at Plymouth. The court de- clared in favour of Frances Candies. In the Royal Museum of Scotland in Edinburgh there is a small cup, six inches high on display made from thin shells of a nut. It bears the inscription: ‘The cup of Alex- ander Selkirk whilst on Juan Fernandez”. Also in 1885 a bronze statue of Selkirk was erected on the site of his former home in Largo.

A beautiful feature of the city of Montevideo, Uruguay, is that the city lies along the bank of a river. There is a promenade of over 20 kms, where one can walk, or cycle, along the edge of the river, with several public parks along the way. About five years ago a group of lay people began to organize a public Rosary, on the 4th Saturday of January, in one of these parks. It was timed to coincide with sunset. From small beginnings the numbers grew. Last year an estimated 10,000 attended. This is something unusual in Uruguay where the Catholics are reserved in their religious expressions and practice their faith out of the public eye. A statue of Our Lady is carried through the crowd and as the light fails everyone lights their candle. The Archbishop, Cardinal Sturla, attends. The gathering is called “The Rosary of blessings for the Family’. Two years ago it was decided to request the City Council for permission to erect a statue to Our Lady on the spot. Many people supported the petition, including the Cardinal. Most people were taken by surprise by the storm which broke. For over a century all religious symbols are forbidden in public spaces. There is no cross over the graves of the Dominicans. The park is a public park owned by the City. All sorts of accusations were made against the Catholic Church, prejudices, resentments, fears which people believe were long since dead came to the surface. The matter was for the City Council to decide, Parliament had nothing to do with the case, yet there was a four hour heated debate on the subject. Political parties were divided. A former president of the country, an agnostic, went so far as to say that giving permission for the statue was equal to giving permission for an open air church in a public space. The Catholic Church was accused of looking for power in society and going against the laws of the country. Support came from other sectors, not all believers. The Chairperson of the City Council was in favour but after long debate it was voted down.

Statue to Voodoo goddess in public park

A strange feature of the incident is that, since 1992 there is a statue to the voodoo goddess of the sea, in a public park, facing the river. Her name is Lemanjá. The devotion was brought from Africa and is followed by people who practice Umbanda: an African cult that came to Uruguay through Brazil. They have no large temples but rather meet in their own homes. There is no organization, or institution. Groups can be seen on the beach singing, praying and baptizing in the river. Lemanjá’s feast day is February 2: the Catholic feast of the Presentation of the Lord in the temple, previously called the Purification of Our Lady. The Africans who came to South America adopted Catholic saints and appeared to have devotion to them but in fact they were worship- ping some god of their own. Thousands take part on the feast day. There are many African ritu- als. Little paper boats with lighted candles are pushed out into the river but most of all, offerings of jewellery are thrown into the water. She is considered to be very vain and wants lots of jewellery. So the question many people asked was: Why, if a statute to a voodoo goddess is permitted, why not a statue to Our Lady? Why is a statue to Confucius permitted, why not a statue to Our Lady? Or, why a monument to a famous footballer, and not a statue to Our Lady? Or, to Gandhi and not to Our Lady?

Devotion to Lemanjá is not backed up by any institution. The petition to erect a statue to Our Lady brings up the whole history of church and state in Uruguay. It touches the secularist nature of the state. It raises the question of how liberal and democratic Uruguay is. Offence was taken by the petition. Political nerves were touched. The Archbishop has expressed his sad- ness that Uruguay has not adopted a more tolerant, liberal, less fearful, attitude to religion. The matter is closed for now.

An Australian Hero

Gerry Breen

Father Matthew Gibney, who was born on 1st November, 1835, in Killeshandra, Co. Cavan, played a heroic role at the siege of Glenrowen, Victoria, which marked the final episode in the career of the legendary Australian bushranger Ned Kelly.

Kelly was subsequently hanged at Old Melbourne Jail following a number of years of extraordinary notoriety. He was only twenty five years old when he died, but this young outlaw in his home made armour is still one of the best known characters in Australian his tory and he and his gang are featured in numerous books, plays, films, paintings and ballads.

After studying for the priesthood in Ireland, Matthew Gibney was ordained in 1863 and arrived in Perth, Western Australia, later that year. He was a person of fine physique and tremendous energy and in 1873 he was appointed vicar-general to Bishop Martin Griver. In 1868, Dean Gibney had opened the Catholic Girls’ Orphanage in Perth and in 1871 the Clontarf Orphanage for Catholic boys at Subiaco.

Because of damage to the boys’ orphanage, Dean Gibney had set off for the eastern colonies to raise funds to rebuild the orphanage. In Victoria on 28th June, 1880, he was travelling by train from Benalla to Albury when he learned that Ned Kelly and his gang had been surrounded at Mrs. Ann Jones’s Glenrowan Hotel and were involved in a shoot out with the police. As soon as the train arrived at Glenrowan station, Dean Gibney left for the scene of the shooting.

His first thought was to reach the hotel and use his influence with the besieged outlaws to get them to surrender and avert further blood- shed. At this stage, Ned Kelly had moved out in front of the hotel, obviously feeling invincible in his heavy metal armour. He shouted defiance at the police, but his armour failed to protect him and he was shot in the foot, forearm, elbow and hand. After further shots were exchanged, Ned Kelly was captured by the police and taken to the railway station.

Dean Gibney tended the seriously wounded outlaw, heard his confession and administered the lastrites. Meanwhile, the siege of the hotel was still in progress. Dean Gibney was confident the outlaws would not open fire on a priest, but he was held back by the police, who didn’t share his confidence. They emphatically refused to allow him to place his life in jeopardy by entering the hotel.

The police decided to set the hotel on fire. It was a dramatic scene, and watching the smoke and flames pouring out, Dean Gibney, who was renowned for his fearlessness in ministering to his flock, could be restrained no longer.

Showing extraordinary bravery, he entered the fiercely burning hotel to minister to the remainder of the gang, only to find their dead bodies. The heat inside was almost unbearable and the roof was ready to collapse.

Dean Gibney just about managed to get out. He reported to the police that the outlaws were dead and that was the end of the siege.

The Newspaper’s most Dramatic he was closely associated with the Story

Not surprisingly, the news of the siege caused a sensation in Melbourne, and The Argus newspaper brought out a series of special editions to cover what was probably the most dramatic story the newspaper ever published. Ned Kelly recovered from his wounds, and stood trial at the Central Criminal Court in Melbourne. The jury took only thirty minutes to find Ned Kelly guilty of murder and he was sentenced to death. In a short time, his supporters managed to collect 60,000 signatures on a petition seeking his reprieve. On the day of his execution, 4,000 men, women and children assembled outside the goal. Before walking to the gallows, Kelly said there was no need to tie him, he would go quietly. However, they bound him up just the same. Apparently, he died with dignity.

Following the siege, Dean Gibney returned to Perth where he received a hero’s welcome. He became the third Roman Catholic Bishop of Perth, serving from 1886 until 1910.

During his episcopate, there was a huge expansion in the number of churches, primary schools, superior schools and other church related institutions. Bishop Gibney was a staunch friend of the aborigines in the North-West, at a time when they were being very badly treated, and political and social aspirations of his fellow Irishmen.

Sadly, his episcopate was marked by a number of poor investment decisions, and, as the debts of the diocese mounted, he was forced to resign as Bishop in May, 1910. He died of cancer on 22nd June, 1925. He was buried in the Cathedral of the Immaculate Conception, Perth.

Saint Martin Replies

  • Mayo: I want you to know that my dog was healed by St. Martin. He is ten years old and the poor thing was dying for days. When he was blessed with the relic he got up and walked and is now better than ever. Thank you for this miracle.
  • Carlow: For as long as I can remember I have known and loved St. Martin. It is all down to the great devotion both of my parents had to him. He has been such a help to me and never once has he failed to intercede on my behalf; maybe not always the way I had requested but much better in the end. Thank you my dear St. Martin, you are my ‘Forever Friend’.
  • Anon: Please publish my grateful thanks to St. Martin, Our Lady of Knock, Our Lady of Fatima, St Padre Pio, St. Bernadette and all the Saints for restoring our daughter to good health. And for all favours received over the years. Sacred Heart of Jesus we thank you especially for all your blessings.
  • Cork: Please publish my long overdue thanks to St. Martin, the Sacred Heart and St. Pio for so many favours over the last forty five years. Most recently with a neck operation for cancer that I had to undergo and for looking after my son and daughter and wonderful grandchildren. for helping my husband who was ill at the same time as myself. St. Martin has always been there for us
  • Derry: I want to say a Big Thank You to St. Martin for favours granted to me with regard to good health and money worries. I asked St. Martin to help me and he did. To all you people who need help turn to St Martin. He will not let you down.
  • Clare: I want to thank St. Martin for his powerful intercession in bringing my two small cats safely home, and for all his other favours.
  • Tipperary: I have been meaning to write this thanksgiving for a long time now for the birth of my daughter. My husband and I prayed daily to St Martin all the years prior to her birth. He did not let us down and she is our daily delight and has brightened our lives. Dear St Martin keep our dear daughter always in your loving care and keep your arms around us always.
  • Cumbria: Please publish my sincere thanks to St. Martin, the Sacred Heart and Our Lady for all the favours I have received in the past, the most recent being a successful driving test and a job for my son. I am now praying for three medical matters which I know will be heard. Once again thank you for all your help.
  • Galway: Dear St Martin, you are my best friend, you never let me down. I have asked you for many favours from health issues to challenges in life when I had to face many people and make decisions. Thank you so much for listening and being there for me. I love and trust you.
  • Cork: My grateful thanks to St. Martin and the Sacred Heart and Our Blessed Lady for so many favours received over the past fifty years. I am presently praying for a relative who is in bad company but I trust St Martin will guide her in the right direction. He has already sorted problems that seemed impossible.
  • Donegal: I wish to publish my sincere thanks to St. Martin for helping me and my family in so many ways. I prayed to him for help with exams, job seeking and many other favours and he has never let me down.
  • Kilkenny: I would like to thank St Martin for answering all my prayers over the past year, in particular the safe delivery of my grandson. Although he arrived early and under emergency circumstances he is doing well and my faith and trust in St Martin means I know he will continue to grow up to be a healthy and happy little boy.
  • Offaly: I want to thank St Martin in whom I have great faith. I pray his novena continuously. I am putting my grandson in his special care as he has autism and is finding school hard to cope with. We love him very much and know St Martin will look after him.

Walk In The Ways Of The Lord

Walk In The Ways Of The Lord

“What matters most of all is that we respond, graciously and gratefully, to God’s amazing grace. Amazing grace is beauty that saves the world.”

The God of the Pharisees we meet in the gospels is, for the most part, a cross God, judgemental and easily vexed. Religion for Pharisees demanded impeccably good behaviour. They had zero tolerance for those who did not conform to their particular standards and practices. The God they believed in was a reward/ punishment God, a God who had to be pleased and appeased, more feared than loved.

The reward/punishment God is alive and well in the lives of many good people. He is a false god. To live sane, authentic, Christian lives, we need to get rid of our false gods, or as scripture puts it, we must banish “strange gods before us”, and replace them with the one true God of Jesus.

God is not a Referee

The reward/punishment approach to religion sees Religion as a kind of scorecard. God keeps the score on our behaviour. He marks our card. He is like the insufferable Nurse Ratched in the movie One Flew Over the Cuckoo’s Nest. She ran the institution on a reward/ punishment system. Nurse Ratched was eager to find fault and punish severely anyone who incurred her displeasure.

Good News or Bad News

What kind of God do we believe in? A vindictive God, a punishing God, or a God of love and mercy? A vindictive God, a punishing God, is bad news. A God of love and mercy who never with draws his favour is good news. The gospel is good news. God loves us already. We already enjoy God’s favour. We don’t have to win God’s love and favour. We don’t have to impress God with good behaviour and good deeds. He is not interested in keeping a scorecard. And if by any chance, God keeps a score card, he tears it up, and tosses it to the four winds.The message of Jesus is that we not have to dazzle God with our prayers and good works. Indeed, if we spend our entire lives trying to earn God’s love, instead of responding to it, I am afraid our best efforts are doomed to fail miserably.

Alive and Well

I, like many others of my generation, was brought up on a reward/punishment idea God. It was a simple, straightforward approach to religion. God was someone we had to please and appease. If we behaved, God was pleased, God rewarded us. If we behaved badly, God was displeased. God would punish us. It was important to keep on God’s good side.

Pharisee in Each of Us

The God of the Pharisees is the opposite of the God of Jesus. They are outraged, apoplectic with anger, when Jesus says, “I tell you solemnly, tax collectors and prostitutes are making their way into the kingdom of God before you.” (Matthew 21: 31- 32). Sinners are not their type of people. These people, and their ilk, whom Jesus befriended, are unclean. They condemned Jesus as being like the company he kept. A little warning here: Let’s not rush to judgment on the Pharisees of long ago. Let’s be honest. There is a bit of a Pharisee in each of us. The question is: How much? The answer, like the answer to all important questions, must come from within!

Everybody – No Exemptions

For the Pharisees, we are judged by God on the basis of our behaviour. Behaviour comes first. For Jesus, love comes first, love of everybody, everybody without exception, regardless of religion, nationality, or colour. Each of us is God’s chosen one, his special one, his beloved one. God does not make mistakes. We are no accident. God’s love is unilateral. God does not withdraw his love. His love is everlasting. We know God but we don’t understand God. We don’t appreciate God’s forever love. God is not moody. God is not fickle. The message of Jesus is strong, consistent, and unrelenting: God loves all of his creation. There are no exceptions. The Pharisees, in rejecting Jesus and his message, got it all wrong. So do many of his followers.

Before the Creation of the Universe

Think for a moment of time before the universe began. God saw you and me, individually. He saw the whole story of our lives unfolding before his eyes and yet despite what he saw despite our faults and failings, despite our weaknesses and sins, however serious God still loved us so much that he created us .Creation is an act of love. God is still creating us with a love and passion that comes from deep within his own sacred heart. God dotes on us. God wants to share his life and happiness with us. God loved us before we committed any sin and God will love us after we have committed all the sins we will ever commit. Even if I com- mitted all the sins of human kind, my sins cannot change God. To think we can influence God is presumption. And presumption is a sin!!!

God is not Shockable

God is not some kind of super human being whom we can control or influence by our behaviour. God decides for God; not us. We cannot shock God. God is not shockable. A ‘shockable’ God is a strange and false God. At the risk of repeating myself, I will repeat: We must get rid of strange and false gods. Am I being soft on sin? That is material for another St. Martin Magazine article. I can’t cover it all in one article! The gospel of grace is a joyful and glorious mystery. The grace of God is a gift of God. A gift is only a gift if we accept it, embrace it, cherish it, nourish it, nurture it, own it, and make it part of our lives. God’s favour rests on us always. There is never a moment when God’s favour is not resting on each of us. What matters most of all is that we respond, graciously and gratefully, to God’s amazing grace. Amazing grace is beauty that saves the world.

Questions And Answers

Question 1. Who is the patron saint of Catholic Universities and students? I would like to know some- thing about him.

Answer:

The saint whose name you are looking for is St. Thomas Aquinas. He was a Dominican Friar, who lived in the 13th century. He joined the Dominican Order despite strong opposition from his family. He spent his life studying, lecturing and writing incessantly until his death at the early age of 49. He was a deeply prayerful and con- templative man who had an intense power of concentration and is said to have dictated to four secretaries at the one time. His greatest work was his ‘Summa Theologica’ which is a synthesis of theology. His entire ministry as a teacher and a preacher was a matter of giving to others what he had contemplated himself. In spite of his great intel- lectual acumen, he was universal- ly admired for his modesty and humility and for his prayer life and deep spiritual insights. He was canonised in 1323, less than fifty years after his death. His feast day is on January 28th.

Question 2. In many churches you will find a picture of an anchor. What does it symbolize?

Answer:

The anchor, almost as far back A as we go in human history, has been a symbol or a sign of security and hope. The Jews used this symbol even before the time of Christ. The Christians picked up this sign very early as an expression of their hope and the sense of security their faith brought them. Often the anchor is joined with the fish, the symbol of Christ (and of Christians). This joint symbol expresses the belief that our faith and hope, our anchor, is ultimately Jesus himself. The letter to the Hebrews in the Bible says that our hope in Jesus Christ and in his high priesthood are like ‘a sure and firm anchor’.

Question 3. In the favours published in the magazine some people express their thanks first to St. Martin and then to the Sacred Heart and Our Lady. Are they putting St. Martin before the Lord ?

Answer:

Thank you for your question. Let me begin to answer you by pointing out that from the earliest times of the Church, people have always prayed to the saints and asked the saints to intercède for them to put in a word for them with God. Just as here on earth we pray for one another, so we can also ask the saints to pray for us. They are in God’s presence, nearer to God than our friends and neighbours here on earth. It is only natural that we ask their help for anything important to us. Their prayers for us are more powerful than the prayers of anyone here on earth because they are already in the presence of God.

I believe our readers understand that and do not intend to give any saint priority over the Lord, no matter how they word their thanks. People do not express themselves like theologians, not indeed do they have the words to do so, but I believe that they know and believe in their hearts that every blessing or help they receive comes first and foremost from the Lord. They invoke their friends the saints to join with them in their prayer. God is the giver of all good things, our supreme lover, our supreme benefactor. St. Martin and the other saints to whom we pray intercede with the Lord for all those who ask their prayers.

Question 4. What’s the point in making New Year Resolutions? I don’t bother making them anymore because usually break them after a few days, sometimes almost immediately.

Answer:

There are many who feel the same about New Year resolutions. What’s the point? We made resolutions in the past and we did not keep them. Perhaps not, or not as well as we would have wished, but it is important to make them even it is only to know that failure is part of the human condition, that without God in our lives we will fail, that we need His grace and strength in our lives.

To my joy, next month sees the start of the XXIII Olympic Winter Games scheduled to take place from 9 to 25 February 2018 in Pyeongchang County, South Korea. Just like the Summer Olympics its something I look forward to every four years. However, I recently discovered that the first Winter Olympics didn’t originate at the same time as the modern Summer Olympic Games in 1896. It didn’t make its appearance until 1924, twenty-eight years later, so I thought it might be interesting to find out why. It seems the organisers of the modern Olympics had wanted to have winter games as well; but couldn’t find a venue that would support the kinds of sports that they wanted. Also, the leaders of the countries who had gathered for the 1896 Olympics couldn’t agree on how such games would be organised. Figure skating was included in the Olympics for the first time in the 1908 Summer Games in London, although the skating competition was not actually held until October, some three months after the other events were over.

The Nordic Games

The first organised international competition involving winter sports was introduced just five years after the birth of the modern Olympics. This competition wasn’t the Winter Olympics, it was called the Nordic Games, and included only athletes from Scandinavian countries and was held in Sweden every four years from 1901. However, in 1911, the International Olympic Committee (IOC) proposed the staging of a separate winter competition for the 1912 Stockholm Games, but Sweden, wanting to protect the popularity of the Nor- dic Games, declined. The idea was resur- rected for the 1916 Games, which were to be held in Berlin, Germany. A winter sports week was planned with speed skating, figure skating, ice hockey, Nordic skiing, and Military patrol a team winter sport in which athletes competed in cross-country skiing, ski mountaineering and rifle shooting, but both were cancelled after the outbreak of World War I.

First “Winter” Olympics

In 1920, two years after the war ended, the Olympics resumed; although Germany, Austria, Hungary, Bulgaria and Turkey were banned from competing. Ice hockey joined figure skating as an official Olympic event, despite continuing protests from the Scandinavian countries. Nordic nations dominated the figure skating events, but Canada took home the first of many hockey gold medals.

At the IOC Congress held the following year it was decided tha the host nation of the 1924 Summer Olympics, France, would host a separate “International Winter Opening of the “International Winter Sports Week” which was retroactively designated as the first Winter Olympic Games, Chamonix, France 1924.

Sports Week”. Chamonix was chosen to host this “week” (actually 11 days) of events. The Games under the patronage of the IOC proved to be a success with more than 250 athletes from 16 nations competing in 16 events. Germany, however, remained banned until the 1928 games, and instead hosted a series of games called Deutsche Kampfspiele which lasted between 1922 to 1934.

In 1925 the IOC decided to create a separate Olympic Winter Games and the 1924 Games in Chamonix was retroactively designated as the first Winter Olympics. Three years later in 1928, St. Moritz, Switzerland, was appointed by the IOC to host the second Olympic Winter Games. The third in 1932 was held in Lake Placid in the United States. It was the first to be hosted outside of Europe. Seventeen nations and 252 athletes participated. The fourth, the 1936 Winter Olympics was held in the market town of Garmisch Partenkirchen in Bavaria, Germany. Germany also hosted that year’s Summer Olympics in Berlin. It was the last year in which the Summer and Winter Games were both held in the same country, It was also the last games held before World War II broke out. The 1940 Games had been awarded to Sapporo, Japan, but the decision was rescinded in 1938 because of the Japanese invasion of China. The Games were then to be held at Garmisch Partenkirchen, Germany, but the 1940 Games were cancelled following the German invasion of Poland in 1939. Due to the ongoing war, the 1944 Games, originally scheduled for Cortina D’Ampezzo, Italy, were cancelled. St. Moritz was selected to host the first post- war Games in 1948. Switzerland’s neutrality had protected the town during World War II, and most of the venues were in place from the 1928 Games, which made St. Moritz a logical choice.

Winter Games evolution

The Winter Games have evolved tremendously since their inception. Until 1992 the Winter and Summer Olympic Games were held in the same years. However, because of a decision in 1986 by IOC to place the Summer and Winter Games on separate alternating even numbered four-year cycles, the next Winter Olympics after 1992 was in 1994.

Some sports and disciplines including curling and bobsleigh, have been discontinued and later reintroduced; others have been permanently discontinued, such as military patrol, though the modern Winter Olympic sport of biathlon is descended from it. Others have been added and some of them, such as Alpine skiing, luge, short track speed skating, freestyle skiing, skeleton, and snowboarding, have earned a permanent spot on the Olympic programme. The addition of these events has broadened the appeal of the Winter Olympics beyond Europe and North America. The results are more interest in the Winter Olympics and a higher glob- al participation. While European powers such as Norway and Germany still dominate the traditional Winter Olympic sports, countries such as Australia, Canada, South Korea and other Asian countries are finding success in the new sports.

Over the years, eleven countries in three continents have hosted the Winter Olympics. These countries are the United States, France, Japan, Norway, Italy, Canada, Switzer- land, Yugoslavia, Germany, Russia, and Austria. The 2014 Winter Olympics, officially the XXII Olympic Winter Games, or the 22nd Winter Olympics, took place from 7 to 23 February 2014. A record 2,800 participants from 88 countries competed. As I mentioned earlier, the 2018 host of the Winter Olympics will be South Korea, and Beijing will host the 2022 Winter Olympic Games. Beijing will be the first city to hold both Summer and Winter Olympics.

Every sport and discipline in the Winter Olympics from the graceful athleticism of ice skaters to the amazing sight of ski jumpers flying through the air from extreme heights is so fantastic to see. That is why, come February you will find me ensconced in front of the TV watching every single one of them.

Johannes (Jan) Vermeer: (1632-1675) Dutch Painter

Deirdre Powell

Johannes (Jan) Vermeer is one of the most highly regarded Dutch artists of all time. His paintings are among the most revered and beloved in art history. Only about 36 of the artist’s pictures survive, but they are among the greatest treasures in the world’s finest museums.

Much of Vermeer’s life remains a mystery, although his works have been a source of inspiration and fascination for centuries. He was born in Delft, The Nether lands, circa October 31, 1632. His father, Reynier, came from a family of craftsmen in Delft, while his mother, Digna, had a Flemish background.

Vermeer was baptised in Delft’s Nieuwe Kerk (“New Church”), and it is thought that he was raised as a Calvinist. Not much is known about his early life, but he inherited his father’s inn and art-dealing business as a result of Reynier’s death in October 1652. Vermeer married Catherina Bolnes, a young Catholic woman, in April 1653, and, as a result, he converted to Catholicism.

On December 29, 1653, Vermeer registered as a master painter in the Guild of Saint Luke at Delft. However, the identity of his master(s) remains a mystery, as do the nature of his training and the period of his apprenticeship. Vermeer’s early work depicted large scale biblical and mythological scenes. He is most renowned, however, for his ability to capture scenes of daily life in interior settings. These works convey a serene and timeless sense of dignity and are remarkable for their purity of light and form. In addition, Vermeer painted allegorical scenes and cityscapes.

Not well Known during his lifetime

As an artist, Johannes enjoyed some success in his native Delft and sold his works to a small number of local collectors. Although he served as head of the local artistic guild, he was not well-known out side of his own circle during his lifetime.

Toward the end of his life, Vermeer’s fortunes deteriorated drastically, as a result of the disastrous economic climate in The Netherlands following the country’s invasion by French troops in 1672. Johannes Vermeer died on December 16, 1675, leaving behind a wife, 11 children and huge debts. Although many of Vermeer’s paintings focus on daily living and the interiors of dwellings, he also painted works with an allegorical religious character. Two of these works are “Woman with a Balance” (painted ca. 1664) and the more abstract “Allegory of the Catholic Faith” (painted ca. 1670-72).

In “Woman with a Balance”, a woman dressed in a blue jacket with fur trim is holding a scales at equilibrium. In the background, there is a large painting of The Last Judgement. The religious implications of this work appear to be related to the Spiritual Exercises of St. Ignatius of Loyola: prior to meditating, the faithful first examine their conscience and weigh their sins as though they are facing Judgement Day. As a result, this leads to virtuous choices in life. This work, therefore, urges people to conduct their lives with moderation and temperance.

In the painting “Allegory of the Catholic Faith,” the work is atypical in that it employs a style that was more abstract to suit the intellectual subject. Faith is represented as a woman who has “the world at her feet,” and she casts her eyes to Heaven, which is symbolized by a glass sphere. Also present in the painting is the apple of Original Sin that sits near a serpent (Satan), who is crushed by the “cornerstone” of the church, namely Christ. Consistent with other pictures by Vermeer, this work depicts an interior, i.e. a room that looks like a chapel set up in a private house; the room is revealed behind a Flemish tapestry and probably refers to the “hidden churches” of that time where Catholics worshipped.

Vermeer’s popularity grew over the centuries

During his lifetime, Vermeer’s fame was not widespread, mainly because local patrons collected his paintings and because his creative output was small. However, the artist’s popularity has only increased across the generations. He preferred to allow each viewer to contemplate the significance of each picture, as opposed to explaining the painting’s exact meaning. As a result, contemporary observers are fully engaged by his mas- terpieces, much as viewers must have been fascinated by his work during his lifetime.

Epiphany-Good News For All Of Humanity

“Some wise men came to Jerusalem from the east. ‘Where is the infant King of the Jews? they asked. We saw his star as it rose and have come to do him homage….

And going into the house they saw the child with his mother Mary, and falling to their knees they did him homage. Then opening their treasures they offered him gifts of gold, and frankincense and myrrh…”

Matthew 2: 2-11

Down at the local coffee shop two farmers were arguing out loud about the validity of their respective religions. A third farmer listened and then observed, “I’ve been bringing my wheat here to this same mill for over 40 years. Now there are two roads that lead up to the mill. Never once friends has the miller asked me which road I take. The only thing he ever asks me is ‘How good is your wheat?””

The Jewish people at the time of Jesus were very conscious and proud of their religious identity. Their relationship with God defined them as a people and set them apart from other people. They believed that they were God’s chosen people and understood this to mean that God loved them in a way that he didn’t love other people. That God was theirs alone and did not belong to anybody else. They were possessive of God. And that understanding was reflected in the way they treated people of other nations. They wanted nothing to do with the outsider. Outsiders were known as gentiles a derogatory term. In fact they despised the outsider. But the love of God present in Jesus challenged all of that. Jesus worked as a bridge builder trying to bring Jews and Gentiles into relationship and into friendship. And you can see this even at the beginning of his life as an infant in the crib. The wise men came from the east, they were non-Jews; they belonged to different cultures and traditions, and yet they felt at home in the presence of the Christ child; their gifts were graciously received, and their visit deeply appreciated. Mary and Joseph welcomed and cherished their visit and their offerings recognizing that the child Jesus was a gift from God, not only for Jews, but for all peoples, for humanity.

Collaboration with People of all Religions.

I remember during my time in Trinidad and Tobago being hugely impressed by the work of the Inter Religious Organization (IRO). It was made up of the leaders and representatives of all the main religions and churches on the Island – Hindus, Muslims, Christians Anglicans and Catholics, Pentecostals etc. They met together on a regular basis to pray and to address real social issues such as crime, drug abuse, unemployment etc. which affect all the peoples on the Island. And they did so from their different perspectives. They were working together to serve all the people of that country and to build a more just, peaceful and harmonious society. I think it offers a beacon of hope for the world at this time. The feast of the Epiphany reminds us that in this work of co-operating and collaborating with other religions to build a better world we are fully with Jesus and Jesus is fully with us.

Mutual Acceptance, Respect and Love.

And it is not that we have to water down or compromise any aspect of the essentials of our faith: we know where we come from, and we know what we believe in, and because we are so convinced in our faith we can pray and work together with those who are different.

Several years ago during the crises in Bosnia Herzegovina, John Paul II brought together religious leaders representing the different factions involved in the conflict there: Muslims, Jews and Christians, and after a time of prayer (each praying in their own tradition) he spoke these revolutionary words: “In the mutual acceptance of each other, in mutual respect, made more pro- found by love lies the secret of a humanity finally reconciled.”

Isn’t that exactly what Jesus had in mind when he said “love one another”. He didn’t say “Love your fellow Catholics.” He said love everybody – and that includes people of all religions and none. And that includes lapsed Catholics too and people who would describe themselves as atheist.

Gold, Frankincense and Myrrh

The feast of the Epiphany reminds us that that God’s love and saving work are present in other churches, in other religions and indeed in people who profess no religion at all. God is bigger than the Catholic Church. And thank God for that! God’s love extends way beyond the Catholic people. Jesus is not only ours; he belongs to the whole of humanity.

The feast of the epiphany is an invitation to a deep respect and reverence for people of other churches and traditions, inviting us to dialogue with them, to work with them and to strive with them for the building up of God’s king- dom. Epiphany invites us to receive their gifts of gold, frank- incense and myrrh and in turn to be ready to share our gifts with them.

Mary’s Power Of Intercession Story

Fr. Andrew Greeley is credited with the following story. He said that when he was young in Chicago he learned it from the nuns who taught him.

One day God made a tour of heaven to check out the recent arrivals. He was taken aback at the quality of many of those allowed in and he went out to confront St. Peter about it.

‘You’ve let me down again’ he told Peter.
‘What’s wrong now?’ Peter asked.
‘You have let a lot of people in that shouldn’t be there.’
‘I didn’t let them in’ said Peter.
‘Well who did?’
When I turned them away at the front door, they went round the back and your mother let them in.’

That is only a story for children to let them see the importance that Mary has in our lives, and how powerful her intercession is before God. Mary’s importance, Marys’ power of intercession comes from her role as Mother of God, the feast we celebrate on January 1st.

On 24 August 1968 the first of the civil rights marchs took place from Coalisland to Dungannon in Northern Ireland. One of the marchers recalls that he had a pocket radio with him on which he was listening to news of the Soviet invasion of Czechoslovakia. On 21 August some 500,000 Warsaw Pact troops had entered the country to suppress a reform movement, the so called ‘Prague Spring’, begun with the appointment of Alexander Dubcek as First Secretary of the Communist Party of Czechoslo vakia on 5 January 1968.

Alexander Dubcek: Party man

By the mid 1960s the Czechoslovak economy was in a state of collapse under the weight of the Stalinist economic system. As limited economic reforms gave way to wider demands for change, an internal Communist Party struggle culminated in the victory of reform-minded party members with Dubček’s appointment in 1968. Although Alexander Dubček was born in Czechoslovakia in 1921, his formative years were spent in the Soviet Union. The family only returned in 1938 in time for the young Dubček to fight against the pro German Slovak government during the Second World War. A lifelong member of the Communist Party, after the war he rose through the ranks to serve in parliament as a member of the National Assembly. From 1953 to 1958 he studied at the centre of Soviet power in Moscow. Though a member of the party’s reformist group his appointment in 1968 was approved by the Kremlin: he was after all one of their own.

Rising out of its own momentum

What had begun as a movement for economic reform snowballed with calls for emocratic reforms from the disenfranchised Czechoslo- vak majority who were not members of the Communist Party. Dubček promised to use Nikita Khrushchev’s phrase, ‘socialism with a human face’ to guarantee certain freedoms, including the easing of press censorship and travel restrictions. Freedom of speech, he asserted, was indispensable for a modern economy and argued that the exercise of authority should be rooted in expertise and knowledge and not party affiliation. At the same time, he privately assured his Soviet counterpart Leonid Brezhnev that any electoral reforms would be framed in such manner as to ensure a communist majority. Dubček attempted to kick start the economy by improving trade relations with the West. During March and April a series of electric and barbed wire fences along the West German border were taken down. A daily flood of 40,000 tourists from West Germany entered the country to the disquiet of the Politburo in Moscow who feared that the Czechoslovak army would be weakened by the influx.

An anti-communist direction

Dubček believed that by pursuing his reform agenda and by installing reformminded individuals to positions of authority he could rebuild the public’s confidence in the party. The Kremlin, recalling the Hungarian Uprising of 1956, was cocerned that events were moving in an anticommunist’ direction and could undermine not only Czechoslovakia but contribute to the collapse of the Warsaw Pact. At a meeting in Dresden in March 1968 the Czechoslovak delegation was given warning by the Soviets and their client states. An editorial in Pravda the official Communist Party newspaper highlighted an ‘atmosphere of disorder, vacillation, and uncertainty’ within official circles in Czechoslovakia. Throughout early summer pressure was brought to bear on Dubček. But as one historian has put it, he was taken hostage by his people who were so energized by the prospect of reform that he could not step back from the path he had taken. A series of training exercises were organised in Czechoslovakiaby the countries of the Warsaw Pact on 20 June in an attempt to intimidate the government and population. A final meeting took place between both sides in late July.

Soviet invasion and velvet revolution

On the 22 August as Russian tanks rolled into Cesky Krumlov, a provincial town near the Austrian border, a young Irish journalist on his first assignment was there to greet them. Vincent Browne was on the phone to RTE when from the window of his hotel room he saw a tank drive over his rented Volkswagen Beetle! For his part, Dubček was taken to Russia where he was forced to sign a declaration of loyalty to the Soviet regime and was reinstalled as Czechoslovak First Secretary on 27 August. And Browne was present in the Prague Opera house the night he returned. He recalls Dubček coming into a the atre box near the front and the audience standing, cheering and applauding, for what seemed like a half hour’. In a reference to the general non violent mobilisation of the population against the occupation which significantly delayed the Soviet takeover Browne remarks, ‘It seemed then that the popular resistance had won’. However within the year Dubček was gone and the process of dismantling his reforms was well under way what the regime referred to as normalization. ‘Hope’, said Vaclav Havel, poet and playwright turned dissident leader by the events of the Prague Spring, ‘is not the conviction that something will turn out well but the certainty that something makes sense, regardless of how it turns out.’ In 1989 following the collapse of Communist governments throughout Europe the hope of 1968 was finally realised with the ending of 41 years of one party rule in Czechoslovakia. Alexander Dubček was elected speaker of parliament and Vaclav Havel, president on 28 and 29 December respectively.

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

Birds feast on scarlet berries of cotoneaster. Sprays of winter jas-Bmine fall to the ground nearby. Yellow primroses peep out from under the forsythia bush.

Purple osteospermum has bloomed most of the year at the front gate. A pale pink variety has established itself on the other side of the path. Last summer I transferred them from their pots into the ground.

Daffodil shoots are above ground. Snowdrops are in bud. Spring is on the way.

Bougainvillea continues to bloom. It has pride of place in the porch. How is your poinsettia doing? The best place for this beautiful plant is in a cool room or hall away from the overheated living room. Wait till the soil is almost dry before you water it. Over watering can kill. Check your plants for diseased/dead leaves and remove. Most houseplants like plenty of light. A bowl of water placed nearby will prevent a too dry atmosphere. Wrap up warmly before you head out into the garden to see what needs to be done. Choose essential jobs. Clear all fallen leaves and debris from nooks and corners. Rake the leaves from the lawn too. Check drainage holes in pots and tubs. An old knit- ting needle works well. Large terracotta containers may crack on frosty nights so wrap them in bubble wrap or an old rug/carpet.

Roses can be lightly pruned on mild dry days. The aim is to let air and light into the centre of the bush so remove those dead branches. Cut away any growth that is too weak to produce strong shoots.

This is the time to consider the changes you want to make in the garden for spring/summer. The bare bones of the garden are before you. Bring the notebook with you and jot down your ideas. On dreary days gaze out the kitchen window and plan your new layout. Watch the birds bathing in the bin lid. We have a young fox who regularly wanders through the back garden as if he owns it!

Make a pot of tea/coffee. Sit at the kitchen table and study those catalogues. Keep the notebook handy to list which wonderful new- comers you intend to plant next year. Happy planning!

Trees

“The trees have haircuts!” she said, her eyes wide with amazement. I looked over the wall and yes they had. Trees and shrubs had been clipped into a variety of shapes: cones, cylinders, wedges, lollipops. They just stood there, looking ridiculous. One felt more ashamed for the trees than for the shrubs: trees were the adults in the garden, and it is embarrassing to see adults treated like children. They stood motionless, constrained; they had none of that easy movement that normal trees have in the wind; they looked like artefacts. “What are like great and lesser heroes, they for?” she asked. The question confirmed that they looked like artefacts: no one would ask such a question about a normal tree.

“Imagine the mind of the person who would do that to a tree!” she said. We imagined it. At first we thought it must be a very complicated one, but in a moment we agreed that it was a mind far simpler than the normal. There is practically no limit to the number of shapes that trees can take, but here was a gardener who had lacerated that abundance down to five or six.

How vulnerable trees are!

For relief we look at the others, the trees that escaped. How well they keep themselves! More: they stand assuring us of some noble triumph far above our heads. Their full majesty appeared to us in contrast to the desecration of the others. How vulnerable trees are! How easy it is to love them: they are splendid beings, rapt in silence, and yet totally vulnerable, because they are alive. They show us, in some way, the heart of existence.

And how well they hold their secret! Their roots search deeply into the earth, a world of darkness, stillness and silence; no one has ever seen all their roots, no one is capable of following their infinite search. And how discreetly they reveal the secret! They raise their powerful bodies and intricate arms into the sky, intertwining the world below with the world above, giving form and meaning to what is formless: the darkness under- ground, too terrible to contemplate, they transform, without destroying it, into a hundred colours and shades; the rigidity of the earth they soften into an easy motion; its silence they interpret into music with the wind. When we come to die we can say: I have seen wonderful trees, in every season.

A simple man, used to raking leaves, went too far and grieved the living with the dead. Failing to hear the yearning voices of the earth he cut their throats with a shears. Mechanical order and regularity are for the dead alone. There is a living order too, but it is different, as a tree is different from an artefact. When we model our minds and lives on the machine we make ourselves enemies of every living thing.

Our oldest Neighbours

More ancient than technology, more ancient even than philosophy, trees looked down on dinosaurs, they were present at the birth of our race, they are our oldest neighbours. They know something wondrous about God, and they carry the weight of our religious aspiration: the oak of Mamre, the Bodhi tree, the Cross of Christ.

A stricken tree is strangely like a badly used human being…

Or like a wounded God, mocked and pierced and left to die.

Minnie Louise Haskins:

Poet, Author and Industrial Welfare Promotor

Helen Morgan

In 1908, when Minnie Haskins wrote the poem, God Knows, little did she realise that 31 years later her inspirational words would be spoken by the King of England in his Christmas Day radio broadcast. A modest, humble and deeply religious woman, Minnie’s sole purpose in writing poetry was to bring her readers closer to God.

Minnie Louise Haskins was born near Bristol, England on 12th May 1875 to Joseph Haskins, a grocer and his wife Louisa. The second of 9 children, Minnie was educated at the Clarendon Collegiate School in Clifton before studying informally at University College Bristol.

Minnie’s career in welfare began with voluntary work for the Congregational Church in her local community. By 1903, she was working with the Springfield Hall Wesleyan Methodist mission in the slums of London. From 1907, Minnie worked in Madras, India with the Methodist MissionarySociety’s “zenana missions to women.” The zenana movement consisted of female missionaries who were trained doctors and nurses. To raise funds for the work Minnie published, privately, a small volume of poems entitled The Desert which included her poem, God Knows, adding an introductory passage which read “And I said to the man who stood at the gate of the year: Give me light, that I may tread safely into the unknown!”

In 1915, Minnie returned to England where she ran a munitions workers’ hostel in Woolwich. Following this she spent 3 years supervising the labour management department of a controlled factory in West Ham. In 1918, she published a second volume of poetry entitled The Potter.

At the end of the war, Minnie aged 43, enrolled in the London School of Economics (LSE) where she studied under Agatha Harrison, the county’s first specialist in industrial welfare. In 1919, Minnie was awarded a Social Science Certificate followed a year later by a Diploma in Sociology: both with distinction.

Minnie joined the staff at the LSE as an assistant in the Social Science Department (later the Institute of Personnel Development), becoming a tutor in 1934. She retired in 1939 but was reappointed the following year and continued until 1944.

A Woman of Unusual Capacity and Character

Minnie was a very intelligent woman, a dedicated and inspirational teacher. A senior tutor at the LSE once described her as “a woman of unusual capacity and character… a rare understanding and sympathy and infinite patience, combined with a great deal of love and interest in people.”

In 1921, Minnie co-wrote with Eleanor T Kelly a book entitled Foundations of Industrial Welfare in Economica in which the authors promoted a “spirit of co-operation” between worker and employer.

Minnie’s first novel, Through Beds of Stone, was published in 1928. Her other works include A Few People (1932) and a volume of poetry entitled Smoking Flax (1942). It was, however, through her earlier work that Minnie came to public attention.

In December 1939, at the end of his Christmas Day radio broadcast, King George VI quoted a verse by a then unknown author beginning with the words “I said to the man who stood at the gate of the year…” The quotation had earlier appeared in The Times (9th Sept 1939) having been sent in by a reader. According to press reports it was HM Queen Elizabeth, the Queen Mother, who introduced the poem to her husband.

Minnie’s words struck a chord with the King who was facing an uncertain future at the outbreak of WW2. Immediate efforts were made to identify the author and when Minnie reluctantly came forward, her unsought fame was assured. Minnie gave all the royalties from any subsequent interest in her poem to charity.

Minnie Haskins, poet, author and welfare promotor died in hospital from cancer in Tunbridge Wells, Kent on the 3rd February 1957 aged 81 years.

The Ordination Of Karl Leisner

Margaret Smith

In 1939, Karl Leisner was due to be ordained but a diagnosis of tuberculosis in both lungs delayed this for five years. When he was ordained, it was under the strangest circumstances; the first ever ordination to take place in a Concentration Camp with a young German priest being ordained by a French Bishop at a time when their two countries were at war with each other.

Born into a devout Catholic family in 1915, Karl became an altar boy, member of the local Catholic Youth group and, later, leader of the St. Werner Youth group. But, in 1933 things were to change dramatically, the National Socialists came to power and Catholic Youth groups were regarded as “enemies of the State”. The secret police took a close interest in Karl, particularly after his comment on New Year’s Eve 1937 when he said “We love Christ and will die for Christ”. Soon, many of his journals and diaries were confiscated by the Gestapo.

By this time, Karl had decided that he wanted to join the pries hood, entering the Borromaum in Munster, a centre for those intending to become priests. After further studies at Freiburg, he was ordained Deacon by Bishop van Galen of Munster. Then came the news that he had tuberculosis. The normal “treatment” for this was good food and fresh air and he was sent to a sanatorium in the Black Forest to recuperate.

On 9th November 1939, news reached the medical centre that an attempt had been made on Hitler’s life. When Karl’s roommate joyfully announced that Hitler had survived, Karl replied “Too bad he made it”. This was enough for him to be denounced to the authorities and, within hours he had been arrested and found himself in prison. A few months later, “Karl Leisner” didn’t exist, he was number 17520, an inmate of Sachsenhausen Concentration Camp near Berlin, his head shaved and wearing the striped pyjamas of internees.

Moved to Dachau

When Himmler decreed that all priests should be confined in the same place, Karl was moved to Dachau, a place initially designed for 5,000 but which, after 1942, never held less than 12,000. Despite government hostility to religious observance, the clerics obtained permission for a chapel to be built within the camp in Block 26. There, on 20th January 1940, with an “altar” made of two tables, the first Mass was held.

The harsh conditions, particularly the prolonged roll call, often in wet and freezing weather, did little to help Karl’s health. He was admitted to the infirmary suffering from a ruptured blood vessel and in October 1942 his name appeared on the list for extermination in the gas chamber though, thankfully, other priests managed to get his name removed. Amongst a group of French deportees who arrived in 1944 was Bishop Gabriel Piguet, a man authorised to confer the sacrament of ordination.

Karl had never wavered in his hope for ordination but, permission had to be sought from Bishop van Galen and Cardinal Faulhaber. Surveillance of mail became less strict as Germany lost more land to the allies and this enabled Josefa Imma Mack, later a nun, to smuggle correspondence in and out of Dachau via the food “market” where internees sold their produce.

Ordained Priest in Concentration Camp

With permission now granted, Karl was ordained priest on 17th December 1944. Everything required was provided by internees. A Trappist monk made a crozier. Father Durand, the only British priest at Dachau, provided a mitre and a ring and cross came from prisoners working at the Messerschmitt factory. A Jewish violinist played outside “to divert the attention of inopportune visits” and Guillaume Zelden, later wrote that the ceremony “Made a lasting impression on all the priests present”

Although still weak and frail, Karl celebrated his first Mass on 26th December, sadly it was to be his last. After the American liberated Dachau in April 1945, Karl was taken to a hospital where he wrote, “Alone in a room of my own, what bliss”. The tuberculosis though had taken its toll and he died on 12th August, having told his parents, “I know I am going to die but I am happy”. In 1966 he was beatified by Pope John Paul II.

Saint Martin Replies

  • Roscommon: I am writing to say a wonderful Thank You to my best friend St Martin for answering my prayers and petitions. My devotion to him was inherited from my late mother and uncle and he never ever fails me. I was diagnosed recently with cancer and have just finished my chemotherapy treatment. I felt that St Martin was with me every step of my journey. I went back for my scan results last Thursday. My oncologist was very pleased with me. He said they would bring me back every three months for a scan. I told my oncologist that St Martin has never let me down. I could not survive without my wonderful friend.
  • Dublin: Our dog got disturbed last Halowe’en by noisy bangers and he ran away. We spent over three hours searching for him. I prayed and prayed to my dear St Martin for help and lo and behold he came to my aid and we found him in the dark of night. Such joy to be reunited with him. St Martin never ever fails to answer my prayers. Thank you so much.
  • Antrim: Thank you St Martin, Our Lady and my Father in Heaven for the many favours received for my family especially for a request I made for my youngest son. I will be ever thankful to you St Martin. Please watch over me and my family.
  • Clare: I promised St Martin I would write and thank him for a favour received. I begged and begged St Martin to help my mother get better. Thanks to his intervention she is on the road to recovery. Thank you St Martin for your help and please continue to look after her.
  • Antrim: Please publish my sincere thanks and gratitude to St. Martin and The Divine Mercy for hearing and answering my novena and prayers. I was praying for something really personal that I needed help with. My prayers and novena were answered. You truly are miracle workers. I have complete faith in them, they never let me down. Thank you so, so much for always helping me and being there for me. I love you both dearly and could not get through the difficult times in my life without you both. Thank you.
  • Berkshire: Grateful thanks to St. Martin, Our Lady and the Sacred Heart for prayers answered. Thank you for helping my daughter to find employment and many favours received over the years.
  • Dublin: I would like to thank Our Lady of Lourdes, St. Bernadette and St. Martin for all the favours they have granted me over the last 50 years. Exams passed, jobs found, my own recovery from cancer, peace restored after my daughter’s marriage break up and many more too numerous to mention. I know he is always beside me and never fails to answer my prayers. I will continue to pray to all of them for as long as I live. I am a regular visitor to Lourdes every year.
  • Mayo: I had a health problem and was very worried. I turned to St. Martin again and asked him to help. He never fails. I got my request and I promised to write a letter of thanks.
  • Anon: I want to thank St. Martin, the Sacred Heart of Jesus, Our Lady and the Saints for helping me to get good results from a recent lung biopsy. Please continue to watch over me and my family.
  • Anon: A sincere thank you long overdue to the Sacred Heart and. Our Lady and a special ‘Thanks’ to dear St Martin for a very easy and successful hip replacement which was performed on his feast day. I felt so confident going for my operation all because of my prayers to St. Martin. I have been praying to him for many years and I love his magazine which I get every month through a promoter.
  • Clare: I want to say a very big Thank you to St Martin. He has answered my prayers again recently helping my husband through a difficult time. My mother introduced me to St. Martin and since that time I have always prayed to him.
  • Carlow: I wish to publish my sincere thanks to St Martin, St Philomena and Our Lady for favours received. My daughter has a big problem with her health, had all tests done and was clear after praying to dear St Martin. There is no better saint to pray to. Trust him and don’t give up.
  • Donegal: I had blood tests done and was very worried about a liver condition. But thank God and St Martin’s intervention the tests came back clear. Please publish if you have the space.

Is God There?

Is God There?

When I was young I had my our Christian faith. The question that kept teasing my mind, because I did not find any satisfactory answer to it, was: “Why was God so hidden from us?” I used to see written on the altar-covers in the churches: “Truly thou art a hidden God’: Sometimes it was in Latin: “… Deus absconditus”. To me it seemed unfair. If during our life on earth we were on trial and our future life for all eternity depended on the outcome, surely God could at least make us certain that he existed perhaps by occasionally speaking down from heaven. Some wise people reminded me that God’s ways are not our ways, but I felt sure there must be a better answer. There is. It took me years to find it. Some truths are so big that it is not enough to hear them. One has to grow into them.

A Man Claims to be God

Of course I came to learn in time that God has revealed himself to us in the best possible way, by becoming one of us. Jesus Christ is the revelation of God at our human level. Surely this is better than a voice from heaven and far more extraordinary. When one thinks of a man claiming to be God, one can only be astonished. The greater the claim the more easily it is demolished. Can a man
appearing in the midst of sinful men possibly measure up to the perfection we expect of a divine being? Yet through the centuries millions have believed that Jesus Christ is God and countless numbers have given their lives for this belief.

No End to Love

I remember the questions and answers of my catechism: “In what are we like to God? In our soul. In what is our soul like to God? In being a spirit and immortal and in being capable of knowing and loving God.” You see, though we are finite, there is something infinite about our knowing and loving. There is no end to our knowing, no limit to our loving. We are made to one day see God face to face, to know him as he is and to love him totally and completely. “This is eternal life, to know you, the one true God and Jesus Christ whom you have sent.” It was comforting to know this.

I think it was the Dominican Priest Fr. McNabb who gave me an insight into God’s attitude when he spoke of God’s rever ence for us. It seemed an extraordinary idea. God is love and God’s love for us we accept. After all he died for us. He loves us even while we are still sinners. But reverence? Yet, the more we reflect on this, the truer it seems.

God has made us in his image and perhaps the most god-like thing about us is that we, though creatures, are free.

God Gives us Freedom

As Vatican II puts it: “Authentic freedom is an exceptional sign of the divine image within man.” (Gaudium et Spes No. 17). We are so free that we can choose to offend the very creator without whose continued support we could not exist. God has given us this freedom. All our dignity as persons is based on it. The choice is ours. He will not force us against our will. But he does all in his power to freely win our love by showing the greatness of his love for us, summed up in the Cross-Christ suffering and dying for us. His love for us calls us, invites us, motivates us to love in return. But it respects our freedom, our dignity. This is the reverence Fr. McNabb speaks of. Because we are free, we can honour God by choosing him. Without this freedom there would be no honour for God.

Our Responsibility is Great

But there is another great aspect to this. Because God lets us free, our responsibility is great. God has chosen to depend on us for the spread of his Kingdom. It is not only God’s work but ours also. While God has taken the initiative and continues to work in us and in those to whom his word is announ- ced, he has respected our freedom and dignity. How do we respond? Will we work with him to spread the Good News? In Christ’s time there were those who saw in his love and compassion, his humility and forgiveness, in his sublime doctrine and utterly selfless life, one so wonderful that they exclaimed: “Indeed, this is the Son of God” and they became his followers and imitators.

We Are Filled with Hope

Because we are caught up in his actions we are filled with hope. His Kingdom will certainly come, but its coming will depend on how well we, his followers, bear witness in our lives to Christ and make present to the world his goodness, love and mercy. If we were all other Christs, his Kingdom would be already among us. A boy who was asked: “What is a saint?” thought of those in the stained-glass windows of the Church and replied: “A saint is someone through whom the light shines.” Not only the light of God’s truth but the fire of God’s love is experienced when we meet really holy people. To be with them is to be in the presence of God. Doubts of faith melt away when the goodness of God is made present through the holiness of men and women. In them God is revealed, not in the sense of an answer to an intellectual difficulty, but in the revelation of the love and goodness of those who serve him generously. Only the truth that is lived convinces. Only the love poured out in service enkindles love. The spirit of truth and love is here. God is revealed, not in an overpowering way that would make us less, but in the gentle way that reveals the delicacy of God’s dealings with us. Perhaps in this way we can see the hiddenness of God, no longer as a problem, but as God’s rever- ence for those he has made in his own image, the children to whom he has given freedom, knowledge and love.

Questions And Answers

Question 1. Why attend Mass on Sunday?

Answer:

On December 13th Pope Francis gave us this answer (Abbreviated)
The Sunday celebration of the Eucharist is at the centre of the life of the Church (cf. Catechism of the Catholic Church, 2177). We Christians go to Mass on Sundays to meet the Risen Lord, or rather to let ourselves be met by Him, to listen to His word, be nourished at His table, and thus become Church, or rather His mystical living Body in the world today. From the first hour the disciples of Jesus understood Him; they celebrated the Eucharistic encounter with the Lord on the day of the week that the Jews called “the first of the week” and the Romans “day of the sun.” Without Christ we are condemned to be dominated by the fatigue of everyday life, with its worries, and by the fear of tomorrow. The Sunday meeting with the Lord gives us the strength to live today with trust and courage and to move forward with hope.

We do not go to Mass to give something to God, but to receive from Him what we really need. In conclusion, why go to Mass on Sundays? It is not enough to answer that it is a precept of the Church; this helps to preserve its value, but it is not enough alone. We Christians need to participate in Sunday Mass because only with the grace of Jesus, with His living presence in us and among us, can we put into practice His commandment, and thus be His credible witnesses.

Question 2. Am I right in thinking that St Patrick is becoming more a symbol of nationality rather than a patron Saint?

Answer:

A Symbol of Nationality or Patron Saint? Perhaps, as you say, for most he is now a sym- bol of Nationality. But long before he became a national symbol he was revered for his holiness and for bringing us the faith. Reading his Confession gives us a reveal- ing picture of the saint. We read that, as a slave, he discovered God on the mountainside, how he grew in the faith, how he became conscious of God’s blessings on him and of the fact that God loved him, had called him and given him many gifts. Prayer sustained him throughout his captivity and strengthened him for his later work of bringing the faith to the Irish. We his spiritual children have a lot to learn from Patrick. On the day we celebrate his feast we should, in the first place, thank God for this extraordinary man, this great saint who brought us the faith and, by his life, taught us how to live it. By all means let him be for us a symbol of nationality, but first and foremost let us recognise that he would never now be a symbol of nationality, were it not for the fact that he brought us the faith and, with it, the hope that faith gives us all. We celebrate his feast day in thanksgiving for that.

Question 3. We are told time and again that God loves us and this is very consoling to know. We receive a share in His life at Baptism and keep it up to the moment we commit a mortal (grave) sin. When we lose the state of grace, or the life of God within us, do we not also lose his love? Is His love for us not dependent on our not separating ourselves from Him by serious sin? (A frequent source of worry for people).

Answer:

God still loves us no matter what we do. When we sin seriously (grave sin) we lose the Divine life which we received at our Baptism or, as we used to describe it, we lapse from the state of Grace and this can only be regained by contrition and the resolution, with God’s help, not to sin again. But while we may be unfaithful ‘God is always faithful.’ He remains unchanged. God is love.(1 John 4:8) He continues to love us with an everlasting love. ‘God loved us so much that he sent his only begotten son to save us. Our sin does not mean he cuts off relations with us. He never ceases to love us. So we must never despair of our sin. Our God loves us and welcomes us back with open arms when we repent of our sin and seek Him again.

The Industrial Revolution

Human society has passed through two huge and lasting changes during our history. The first, the Neolithic Revolution began around 8000 BC and continued through thousands of years. Its effect was to settle people on the land; making peasant agriculture the standard everyday activity of the human species. The second is one of the most important and productive periods of history the Industrial Revolution. This was the period of time during the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries when the face of industry changed dramatically. These changes had a tremendous and long lasting impact on the economies of the world and the lives of the average person.

From Fields to Factories

Before the advent of the Industrial Revolution, most people resided in small, rural communities where their daily existences revolved around farming. Life for the average person was difficult, as incomes were meagre, and malnourishment and disease were common. People produced the bulk of their own food, clothing, furniture and tools. Most manufacturing was done in homes or small, rural shops, using hand tools or simple machines.

The Industrial Revolution was the transition to new manufacturing processes closely linked to a num- ber of innovations developed in Britain in the period from about 1760 to sometime between 1820 and 1840. This transition included going from hand production methods to machines and the rise of the factory system. A number of factors contributed to Britain’s role as the birthplace of the Industrial Revo- lution. For one, it had great deposits of coal and iron ore, which proved essential for industrialisation. Additionally, Britain was a politically stable society, as well as the world’s leading colonial power, which meant its colonies could serve as a source for raw materials, as well as a mar- ketplace for manufactured goods.

As demand for British goods increased, merchants needed more cost-effective methods of production, which led to the rise of industrialisation in mechanised manufacturing, transport, and farming.

The Textile Industry

The textile industry, in particular, was transformed by industrialisation. Before mechanisation and factories, textiles were made mainly in people’s homes using flax and wool. Weaving was a family activity. The children and women would card the fibre to break up and clean the disorgan- ised fluff into long bundles. The women would then spin these rough narrow bundles into yarn wound on a spindle. The male weaver would then use a frame loom to weave this into cloth. However, the rapid growth of the textile industry during the eighteenth century resulted in a succession of mechanical inventions to speed up the processes of man- ufacture. Spinning and weaving, the two very ancient crafts involved in the production of textiles, were both well suited to this mechanisation.

Weaving was the first industry to benefit from being mechanised. In 1733 John Kay, son of the owner of a Lancashire woollen producer, patented the Flying Shuttle, the first of the devices which revolutionised the textile industry. He devised a method for the shuttle to be thrown mechani- cally back and forth across the loom. This greatly speeded up the previous hand process, and halved the labour force. Where a broad- cloth loom previously required a weaver on each side, it could now be worked by a single operator. With Kay’s innovation in wide use by the 1750s, the need grew for spinners to increase their own pro- duction. Either by employing many more spinners, or spinning machines must now be developed to achieve a similar increase in productivity.

The Spinning Jenny and The Water Frame,

The first of these came in 1764, when Englishman James Hargreaves invented the Spinning Jenny, an entirely hand-operated machine. that enabled an individual to produce multiple spools of threads simultaneously and was one of the key developments in the industrialisation of weaving during the early Industrial Revolution. His first version was a simple, wooden framed machine that worked 40 spindles and was used mainly by home spinners. However, Hargreaves set up a small cotton mill in Notting ham using his invention. By the time of his death, in 1778, the latest versions of his machine worked eighty spindles each and over 20,000 Jennies were in use in cottages and mills across Britain.

The next essential development was the application of power. This was solved by Richard Arkwright. Arkwright’s innovation was the drawing out of the cotton by means of rollers before it is twisted into yarn. He succeeded first with a machine worked by a horse, but two years later in 1771 Arkwright took several steps of great significance. He built an entirely new mill at Cromford, on the River Derwent in Derbyshire, where he successfully adapted his spinning machine, making it work by the much greater power of the river and a mill wheel, and naming it the Water Frame.

Arkwright eventually built cottages to house his workers in the immediate vicinity; thus creating the first factory environment where his workers were a community centred on the factory. Within the factory, Arkwright’s employees were essentially unskilled and did basic and badly paid work; but each specialised in different tasks, providing his or her own particular service. Children were also employed as they could crawl underneath mach- inery to do repairs even as the machines worked.

Discipline was essential, for the machines could not be left untended. But it was no longer the variable discipline of sunrise and harvest working out in the open. It was the inflexible and harsh pressure of clock and overseer and working in a potentially health damaging environment.

Arkwright eventually went on to build more cotton mills on suitable rivers elsewhere in the country, even as far away as Scotland.

The Spinning Mule and the Lancashire Loom

The technologies of Arkwright and Hargreaves complemented each other for a few years until the principles of each were combined and improved on by Samuel Crompton, a worker in a Lancashire spinning mill. Crompton’s machine, called the Spinning Mule, was able to pro- duce finer thread at considerably more speed in large quantities and at a lower cost. It was used extensively from the late eighteenth to early twentieth century in the mills of Lancashire and elsewhere.

Another key innovation in the mechanisation of weaving cloth was the first water-driven power loom, powered by a line shaft a rotating shaft powered from a water wheel or a windmill. It dramatically changed the way cloth was woven by making it much easier. However, it was refined over the next 47 years by other inventors before a design by Kenworthy and Bullough a firm of textile machine manufacturers in Lan- cashire made the operation completely automatic. By 1850 there were 260,000 power looms in operation in England.

Major changes came to the textile industry during the twentieth century, with continuing technological innovations in machinery, synthetic fibre, logistics, and the globalisation of the business. Textile production in England had peaked in 1926, and as mills were decommissioned, many of the scrapped mules and looms were bought up and shipped for use in India. Textiles were the first industry in the Industrial Revolution to use modern production methods; but it is just one of the hundreds of inventions and innovations developed during this time period. Innovations in Ironmaking, Steam Power, and Transport also made an impact. Those I will save for next month.

Oscar Shindler Unlikely Hero

Valerie Reilly

Oscar Schindler must surely be one of history’s most interesting and paradoxical heroes. His transformation from profligate, profiteering Nazi to revered saviour of 1200 Jews is the subject of a bestselling novel and an award winning film.

The early years

His story began on 28th April 1908 with his birth in Moravia, at the time a crown-land in the Austro-Hungarian Empire, and afterwards part of the Czech Republic. His parents were German Catholics and the household was a deeply religious one. On leaving school, Oscar took courses in several trades and worked in his father’s farm machinery business for three years. He married aged 19 and held various jobs over the next few years during which time he was arrested on several occasions for public drunkenness. He was a philanderer and fathered two children in the course of one of his many extra-marital affairs.

The Move to Poland

He became a spy for Nazi intelligence in 1936, reportedly for financial reasons as he was heavily in debt, and went on to become a member of the Nazi Party in 1939. That same year he moved to Krakow in Poland and acquired an enamelware factory, which at its peak employed 1,750 workers including 1000 Jews. He employed Jews because they were cheaper than Poles, the wages having been set by the occupying Nazi regime. Due to his connections with the Nazi Party, he was able to obtain lucrative contracts to produce enamel cookware for the military, and he enjoyed a lavish, hedonistic lifestyle.

Change of heart

In 1940, when the Jews were forced to move to a walled ghetto in the city, they continued to walk to the factory which Schindler enlarged to include an outpatient clinic, a co-op, and a kitchen and dining room for his workers. This move from blatant opportunism to concerned benevolence became more apparent as persecution of Jews outside his factory escalated, and Schindler saved his workers from deportation to the camps by claiming that their labour was essential to the war effort.

On 13th March 1943, Schindler witnessed the liquidation of the Krakow ghetto and was horrified by the savage brutality. Knowing in advance of this planned liquidation from his Nazi contacts, he kept his workers in his factory overnight to safeguard them from death and deportation and from that time onwards, devoted his life and enormous fortune to saving as many Jews as he could. When the Nazis closed the eastern concen- tration camps in 1944 due to the advancing Russian army, and planned to close all factories not directly involved in the war effort, Schindler switched to munitions production and bribed SS officials to allow him to relocate his factory eastwards in the Sudetenland in an effort to save his Jewish workers from the gas chambers of Auschwitz. He spent huge sums purchasing black market armaments to pass off as those produced by his workers along with food and medicine for them.

After the war

At the end of the war, Schindler was virtually penniless as a result of this expenditure. He escaped to Switzerland and eventually to Bavaria, along with his loyal wife Emilie, who had supported his efforts to help the Jews. His grate- ful workforce had given him a statement attesting to his efforts to save Jewish lives along with a gold ring bearing the inscription ‘Whoever saves one life saves the entire world’. In later years when asked why he did what he did he said he hated the brutality, the sadism and the insanity of the Nazis. He said he simply could not have done otherwise than to treat the Jews as human beings.

Schindler’s post-war years saw a number of failed business ven- tures, both in Germany and in Argentina, and he was saved time and again by donations both from Jewish organisations and from individual survivors. He was des- pised and persecuted by his fellow Germans for whom he was an uncomfortable reminder that it had, after all, been possible to help the Jews.

Oscar Schindler died on 9th October 1974 and he has the distinction of being the only member of the Nazi Party to be buried in Mount Zion in Jerusalem.

Know Yourself

“By grace you have been saved, through faith; not by anything of your own, but by a gift from God, not by anything you have done, so that nobody can claim the credit. We are God’s work of art, created in Christ Jesus for good works which God had pre- pared beforehand to be our way of life.” (Eph 2:10)

St. Catherine of Siena was one of the great wise women in the Christian Church. She said that self-knowledge is extremely imp- ortant. In the world today we are encouraged to look out for ourselves, to put ourselves first it is an approach to life that is called “individualism” and it is doing enormous harm to individuals and to the world at large. St. Catherine helps us to look at our- selves in a wonderfully whole some way.

Jesus said that when we pray we should go into our private room and shut the door. Catherine called that room a cell, the cell of self-knowledge. She was a mystic and had many deep reli- gious experiences. In her first experience of being in that cell, Jesus said to her, “I am the one who is, you are the one who is not.” This sounds like a harsh put-down, as much as to say, you are nothing.” But it cannot mean that. It means something much deeper.

Life and breath

When Moses asked God what was his name, God replied, “I am.” God always was and always will be and does not depend on anyone for existence. We on the other hand, depend completely on God for our existence and for everything.

St. Paul told the pagan scholars in Athens that God gives every body everything, including life and breath. We are not nothing; we are alive and breathing, but we depend completely on God for our life and for our breath. When we go into our cell of self knowledge then, the first thing we know is that we are completely depen- dent on God. We need to go into that cell often because we are quick to forget and always inclined to think that we can man- age on our own.

I fell in love with your beauty

In the cell of self-knowledge we also discover our greatness. St. Catherine said this in her prayer to God: “You, eternal God, saw me and knew me in yourself. And because you saw me in your light, you fell in love with your creature and drew her out of yourself and created her in your own image and likeness.” Catherine then heard God replying: “It was with providence that I created you, and when I contemplated my creature in myself, I fell in love with the beauty of my creation.” Notice how extraordinary these words are: God is saying to each of us: “I created you. Then I contemplated you. I fell in love with your beauty.” God says something similar to us through the prophet Isaiah: “I have called you by your name, you are mine. You are precious in my eyes; you are honoured and I love you” (Is 43:1-4). In our cell of self-knowledge then we can be at home with our God and with our own selves. We admit our dependence and our sinfulness. We rejoice in the assurance that we were created by God and are loved by God.

We are God’s work of art

Scripture says one more thing about who we are: “We are God’s work of art.” (Eph 2:10). Each of us is an original, not a copy. We are unique in our physical make- up and in our basic moods, in our family background and in how it has influenced the way we think, feel, speak and look at life. We are original in the thousands of circumstances and events that have shaped our lives.

We are created in Christ Jesus, we are part of the Body of Christ; we make present and visible some aspects of Jesus his love, courage, endurance, integrity. We are created “to do the good works that God prepared to be our way of life.” (Eph 2:10) That is to say, before we were born God had already prepared the way of life he had in mind for us and the particular good works he wanted us to do.

Prayer from Psalm 139

O Lord, it was you who created my being, knit me together in my mother’s womb. I thank you for the wonder of my being. for the wonders of all your creation.

No Shortcut To Glory

Francis Walsh

We read about the Transfiguration of Christ at the beginning of Lent. We can easily get the impres sion that everything was different for Christ. All he had to do was push a button, say a word or wave his hand. After all he was God’s Son. But even tho’ he was instantly transfigured in the presence of his disciples and seen for a short time in His Glory by them we know from those same disciples that Christ’s Glory only finally came to him after a lifetime of obedience to the father… a life that ended in pain, shame and death. Through His passion and death he finally attained his glory. There is no shortcut to glory. No easy way. Conversion is a lifetime work. Sometimes we may feel like giving up we sin so often and with such regularity when we expect to have improved but conversion and change for the better is a slow process and it needs a lifetime dedication. We pray for the grace of perseverance.

The Maynooth Mission To Australia

David Bracken

On 24 March 1838 the Cecilia left England bound for the great southern land of Australia, arriving in Sydney four months later on 15 July. The Sydney Gazette reported that there were eight Catholic priests on board, ‘Rev. Messrs. F. Murphy, J. Regney, Michael O’Riley, Charles (John) Fitzpatrick, Michael Brennan, John Lynch, Edmond Mahoney and Thomas Slattery’. They were not the first Irish priests to serve in New South Wales: Irish priest- convicts and chaplains appointed by government had ministered in the colony since 1800. This was,
however, the first significant group of Irish priests enlisted to serve the fledgling Catholic church: in total fourteen Irish clergy were recruited for the mission in 1838. In December of that year five Irish Sisters of Charity also arrived from Dublin. Together they formed the nucleus of a nascent Australian clergy which would be Irish in culture and character for at least a century.

Convict priests: Frs Dixon, O’Neil and Harold

The first priests in the colony were convicts. Frs James Dixon, Peter O’Neil and James Harold were transported to New South Wales after the 1798 Rebellion. In 1803 Fr Dixon was granted per- mission by the authorities to function as a priest. However his licence to minister was revoked in 1804 following a rising of Irish convicts and, while for a time he continued to carry out his duties, he returned to his native Wexford in 1808. In November 1817 Fr Jeremiah O’Flynn arrived in Sydney. A colourful, self-appointed missionary from Kerry, who had come to grief with his bishop in the West Indies, he had neither sanction of church nor state. He was deported in May 1818 despite the protests of four hundred free Catholics and the representations of some leading Protestants.

Fr John Therry and the official Catholic chaplains

The British government finally acknowledged the needs of the Catholic community in 1820, appointing Frs John Therry and Philip Connolly as official chaplains to New South Wales, which had been entrusted to the care of the English Benedictines. A year after their arrival from Cork, Fr Connolly left for Van Diemen’s Land leaving Fr Therry the only priest on the mainland. Ministering to scattered Catholic communities, convicts and members of the Aboriginal community, Therry travelled constantly, sometimes using three or four horses in a day. He described his priestly work as ‘one of incessant labour very often accompanied by painful anxiety’. Fr Therry was removed as official chaplain by Governor Macquarie in 1825 but persevered in his ministry without the salary or status of official chaplain. He was replaced by Fr Daniel Power who died in 1830 and in turn by Fr Christopher Dowling a Dominican from Dublin and the first member of a religious order to minister in Australia – who was followed by Fr John McEnroe in 1832. At no time during these years were there more than three priests in the colony. Fr McEnroe writing to Archbishop James Murray of Dublin in 1832 remarked that, ‘There are 16,000 or 18,000 Catholics in this colony, not one half of whom hardly ever see a priest’ and called for the appointment of a bishop to oversee matters.

English Benedictines

The Downside Benedictine, John Bede Polding was named vicar apostolic in 1834 arriving in Australia in 1835, together with a small number of Benedictine students. His confrère and protégé, William Bernard Ullathorne had preceded him in February 1833 and had done much to put the affairs of the young church in order, with an authority that belied his twenty-six years. The newly completed St Mary’s in Sydney was consecrated as the Cathedral in 1835. The work of the frontier mission continued apace: by 1836 thirteen primary schools had been established but progress was hampered for want of money, school teachers and priests. That same year Fr Ullathorne was dispatched to Europe by Bishop Polding to supply those needs which, in the event, were met in great measure by the Irish church.

Maynooth Missionaries

Fr Francis Murphy from Navan, ordained in Maynooth in 1825, was working in Liverpool when he was persuaded by Ullathorne to volunteer. It seems that Murphy was instrumental in recruiting the group who departed Gravesend in March 1838. At least five of the missioners were ordained in Maynooth College in 1837. Fr John Rigney from Ballinasloe, Dublin man Fr John Fitzpatrick and Fr Michael Brennan, Limerick, were ordained priests on 30 December. While Michael O’Reilly from Meath and John Lynch, Dublin were ordained to the diaconate and subdiaconate respectively. Fr Thomas Slattery of Limerick, a Maynooth graduate, was also ordained in 1837. There is no doubt that the student body in the College was actively canvassed by Ullathorne with Murphy’s help, resulting in the first Maynooth mission overseas. Francis Murphy, the first bishop of Adelaide and the first Catholic bishop to be consecrated in Australia, wrote after taking up his episcopal appointment in December 1844, ‘I found my mission utterly destitute of church, chapel or school’. His fellow passenger on the Cecilia, Fr Rigney who established the missionary district of the Illawara, averaged over 3,250 miles on horseback every year in his ministry to dispersed groups of Catholics. Together these neophytes built a church in the most unforgiving circumstances of the Australian bush. And many more followed. By 1900 over 2,000 priests had come to Australia and of these nearly 1,400 were Irish.

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

Shamrock survived the winter in the tub outside the kitchen door. It Sis almost ready for picking.

Spring is here at last. Daffodils are everywhere, in parks, public places, gardens. Their golden flowers lift our hearts as we journey towards Easter. Yellow forsythia is glorious in the back garden. Freed from the shadow of a towering cordyline a few months ago, it soared skywards and is host to a variety of little birds. I’ll cut it back once it has finished flowering. Grape hyacinths have reappeared underneath. My basket of dwarf narcissi has flowered again. A gift for Mother’s Day years ago, it continues to give pleasure.

Ornamental grasses were cut back earlier this year but I look forward to a wonderful re-growth in a few weeks time. I removed a large section of euphorbia from the front bed and planted extra tulip bulbs in the vacant space. This can be a treacherous month so do wrap up warmly before you go outdoors to work in the garden. I know, I’m always telling you, but there’s no point in getting sick. You won’t be able to do any jobs if you are confined to bed!

Bring the garden notebook and pen with you as you stroll around the garden. Take a note of what you want to remove/replace in the beds. Visualise what will look perfect in summertime. Lift perenni- als and divide them (if you haven’t done so already). Discard the old woody centre and use the rooted green shoots when replanting. My hope this year is that I’ll do what I am always advising you. Golden rod, Michaelmas daisies and delphinium are my dream plants.

Houseplants can be watered a little from now on don’t overwater. Examine each houseplant for signs of disease. Remove dead leaves. Be ruthless, if the plant is tired, get rid of it onto the compost heap. Invest in healthy new specimens. Buy from your local nursery/garden centre. There’s a huge variety of exotic plants on sale at reasonable prices. Why not request a gift of a plant for Easter, instead of the usual box of fattening chocolates! Just a thought…

Mary Ward (Mrs Humphrey Ward) Victorian Novelist, Philanthropist And Lobbyist

Helen Morgan

She was the highest earning English novelist of her day; one of Britain’s first female magistrates, and an ardent supporter for social reform, yet despite the enormous philanthropic legacy she left behind, Mrs. Humphrey Ward still remains a controversial figure today. Her outspoken support for the Anti-Suffrage movement led to her decline in popularity and delayed the vote for women by seven years. But who was the real Mrs. Humphrey Ward and how much of the criticism directed at her was deserved?

Mary Augusta Arnold was born in Hobart, Tasmania, on the 11th June 1851 to Thomas Arnold; a professor of literature, and his wife Julia Sorell. She was the niece of the celebrated poet, Matthew Arnold.

Following Thomas Arnold’s conversion to Catholicism in 1856, the family returned to England. Thomas moved to Dublin to take up a tutorship at the Catholic University secured for him by John Henry Newman (later Cardinal Newman). He was accompanied by his family apart from Mary who remained in England. She later re-joined her family in Oxford, where her father had secured a university teaching post following his temporary return to the Anglican Church.

Mary studied Spanish history while starting her career as a writer. On the 6th April 1872, she married (Thomas) Humphrey Ward; a Fellow of Brasenose College. The couple had 3 chil- dren. Now calling herself “Mrs. Humphrey Ward” Mary acquired influential friends among them, Walter Pater; English Essayist and Critic.

In 1873, Mrs. Ward was instru- mental in setting up Lectures for the Women Committee; an initiative which led to the establishment in 1879 of Somerville Hall (later Somerville College).

Established as a leading journalist

In 1881, Humphrey Ward gave up his academic career and moved to London where he took up a position with The Times. Over the next few years, Mary established her- self as a leading journalist and lit- erary hostess. Her first novel enti- tled Miss Bretherton was pub- lished in 1884 but it was her sec- ond novel, Robert Elsmere; a drama of religious faith and doubt, published in 1888, which made her name as a writer. She followed its success with another 20 novels.

Worked for poor and disadvantaged

In addition to her writing career, Mrs. Ward worked tirelessly for the poor and disadvantaged. Her compassion and common sense were expressed in the establish- ment of a Settlement for the work- ing classes in St. Pancras, London. Initially founded on Unitarian principles, it was the forerunner of the Passmore Edwards Settlement; an educational establishment for the poor. Now called the Mary Ward Centre and located at Queen Square, it was originally founded as a place of “education, social intercourse, music, art and literature.”

Mrs. Ward successfully lobbied Parliament for proper educational facilities for disabled children; she founded an after-school club, a youth club and a centre for prenatal and antenatal advice as well as a legal centre. It was thanks to Mrs. Ward’s vision that children’s play centres were set up enabling women to work full- time.

1908 saw the beginning of Mrs. Ward’s downfall when she consented to head the Women’s Anti-Suffrage Association. Her political views began to infiltrate her novels and led to a decline in her popularity.

Despite her rapidly deteriorating health, Mrs. Ward continued to write, to work tirelessly for the poor and to head the Anti- Suffrage Movement. In 1919, she received a CBE and in 1920, an Honorary Degree from Edinburgh University.

Completely disabled by heart disease, bronchitis and neuritis, Mary Augusta Ward; novelist, philanthropist and political lobbyist died in London on the 24th March 1920.

Mrs. Ward’s decision to support the Anti-Suffrage movement cost her dearly. The tremendous work she did on behalf of the poor was completely overlooked following her one error of judgement. Today, The Mary Ward Adult Education Centre remains a lasting memorial to this great lady.

Long ago when the world was young and many of today’s clever things had not yet been thought of, there was a king who had a son to whom he was greatly attached. So solicitous was he that he had the whole palace carpeted with sheepskins, to protect the royal baby feet from the hardness of the floors (shoes had not yet been invented). When he got a little bigger, the child wanted to romp outside, so his father gave orders to carpet the entire grounds of the palace with sheepskins. This meant that many hundreds of sheep had to be slaughtered, but nothing was too much when it came to the little prince’s comfort. When the prince was seventeen years old his father arranged to send him on business. to another kingdom, and ordered that his path should be carpeted in the usual way. The man in charge of the sheep was distraught at the prospect of so much slaughter, and he went away quietly to think what he could do. Next day he returned, and his eyes were bright with intelligence. He went to the king and said, “Your Majesty, instead of slaughtering thousands of sheep why don’t we kill just one, and cut out two patches of its hide, and attach them to the prince’s feet?” The king, being an intelligent man, saw the wisdom of this immediately; and so it was done. And that is how shoes were invented.

Many inventions, as we know, turn out to have a wider application than appeared at first. Generalising the insight that gave rise to the world’s first pair of shoes, you could state the following:

  • A small change in yourself is equivalent to a big change in reality.
  • Unless you change yourself, all the other changes you bring about will be pointless and repetitive.

Alcibiades, a vain young man in ancient Greece, told Socrates that he was off to see the world. “You will not see it,” said Socrates, “unless you leave Alcibiades at home.” You will not only be unable to change anything, you will not even be able to see anything clearly unless you change yourself.

But why change? Am I not all right as I am?

Everything changes continually Yes! But everything is changing continually, and if you stop you. will be in the way. In sober reality you too are changing, whether you like it or not; you are getting older every hour; you are on the high seas and the wind is blowing; how could you dream of remain- ing unchanged? To live is to change, someone said, and to live deeply is to have changed much. You are changing, never fear! The trouble is that you are not chang- ing enough: you are continually defending yourself, and defending everything you ever did, always trying to prove that you are right. You don’t need to do that! If you try to change other people (and things) without changing yourself, the results will be disastrous. The greatest damage is done to the world by revolutionaries who want to change everything except themselves. This is the boring thing about revolutions: the wheel does the full circle and the revolutionaries become in turn the oppressors.

Hurrah for revolution and cannon-shot!

A beggar on horseback lashes a beggar on foot. Hurrah for revolution and cannon come again!

The beggars have changed places, but the lash goes on.

W. B. Yeats

Change is always ambiguous, never more so than when I try to change myself. The problem is this ‘I’ that changes according to its own standard. That standard may be high or low, but it is certainly partisan; it is my idea of who I am, and my idea of who I want to be. When I have changed according to my own idea of change, it is likely that the change is more apparent than real; there still has been no leave-taking, no abandonment of the self.

The Gospel says eternal life is “to know you, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom you have sent” (John 17). This is the only revolution that can work, because it begins by challenging that persistent ‘I’ and all its plans for itself. “When you were young,” said Jesus to Peter, “you put on your own belt and walked where you liked; but when you grow old you will stretch out your hands, and somebody else will put a belt around you and take you where you would rather not go” (John 21).

The Sermon

Aideen Clifford

Before I commenced my weekly shopping last Wednesday I decided to give some time to matters spiritual so I went to Mass in the nearby church. Now, week day Mass does not usually include a sermon but in this case it did. The Gospel of the day was the tale of the lepers; remember there were ten of them, all were cured of the terrible disease but only one of them returned to give thanks. An ungrateful lot. Anyhow the preacher rambled through Samaria and Galilee to explain the locale, then he pointed out subtleties of difference between versions by Mark, Luke and other interpreters and in the end just said a few words about the impor- tance of gratitude. As I looked about me I wondered about the relevance of all this The congregation consisted of some twenty or thirty people, most of them like myself, not young but interested enough and religious enough to go to Mass to relate to God. Just how many of them were ever in the Holy Land? What was the point of all the geographic details about Samaria or wherever it was? Sometimes the background of a story matters but you could find ten sick men anywhere and circumstances could be similar. Likewise how many Biblical scholars were around? Did we care or did it matter whether Luke or Mark were the authors of the story? And so much time went on these two points. But we could have done with a few more words about gratitude. Was it all not a lost opportunity?

The Purpose of a Sermon

Makes one wonder what exactly is the purpose of the sermon? It is all very grandiose to say that itenlightens the congregation; it is a reiteration of the Word of God; it explains in more detail the content of the day’s gospel, but I pre- fer to regard it as an opportunity to extract from the day’s reading some central idea, some kernel of knowledge that can be related to the congregation who is hearing it. Some one thought’ that would, perhaps, make one stop and think about one’s values, one’s priorities. Granted it is not easy sometimes for the preacher, as some of the Gospel tales are a bit puzzling take the labourers in the vine yard, all got the same pay whether they worked one hour in the heat or all day, all of twelve hours whither Trade Unionism? The values of the Gospel are not those of the market place we know but was the boss going too far? Or the story about the ten wise and the ten foolish virgins – the wise ones kept oil in their lamps while they waited for the chief guest to arrive but the foolish ones used it all up and had nothing for the big occasion were they really wise or just mean?

But the preacher at last Wednesday’s Mass had it made: no arcane subject matter, no biblical complications but a tale that could speak to every one of us there in the church, a simple tale about the need for gratitude And gratitude matters. There can be something cold even patronizing about charity at times but never about gratitude. None of us like to be taken for granted; we all like a modicum of gratitude. In simple words we liked to be thanked. Even for the little things, the small acts of acknowledgment, of help, of kindness that seat given up on the bus, that parking space forfeited, that helping hand with the packing of the groceries at the supermarket, that simple compliment you’re looking great’ even that deserves a ‘thank you’.

That morning as I looked around the sparse congregation, I wondered were we like the lepers, not appreciative of all that morning had brought. Should we not be grateful to God that we were able to be present at Mass, while so many of our contemporaries were stuck at home with Arthritis or some other ailment. Should we not be grateful too to have our warm homes to return to, while so many of our fellow citiizens are homeless? Are we not lucky to have friends, family, relatives who care about us, while so many are lonely and alone? But the preacher missed that chance to point out all these important things to us that morning he forgot his Shakespeare too and that apt quotation from Henry VI: ‘O Lord that lends me life, Lend me a heart replete with thankfulness’.

Saint Martin Replies

  • Galway: I had a blood test done because I had not been feeling well for a few weeks. The results came back and the doctor said that there were problems with my liver and prostate. I prayed to St Martin and said his novena Prayer for healing. After the second blood test my liver was complete- ly clear. I still have some health issues but I place all my trust in St Martin and I know everything will be alright.
  • Waterford: I am writing to thank St Martin for all the favours he has granted me and my family over the years. He never lets me down. The most recent being the success of 2 operations my daughter had on her spine. Thank God she is fine now. I had some sun damage to my face which was operated on successfully. I have been praying to St Martin all my life and will continue to do so. Thanks Our Lord, Our Lady of Knock and dear St Martin
  • Offaly: I wish to thank St Martin for all the prayers he has answered for me. My niece had cancer and she has now got the all clear. We had a terrible accident and lost our beloved grandson, but thanks to St Martin, the Sacred Heart and his Beloved Mother we are learning to cope with the loss. I pray to him daily and He never ceases to answer my prayers.
  • Clare: Please publish my sincere thanks to St Martin the Sacred Heart and our Mother Mary for many favours received over the years, especially for my husband’s recovery after a serious operation, for good exam results, employment and health. I am praying to St Martin since I was a teenager and he has been a great friend. Forever grateful for his powerful intercession on my behalf.
  • Belfast: My son was very depressed, no job, and marriage problems. I begged St Martin and St Joseph to work a miracle for him. Within two days he went to his doctor for help and received word about the job. Keep him in your prayers.
  • Northern Ireland: My son has a young dog who means the world to him. When he took her to the vet to get her yearly booster she suffered some form of seizure getting out of the car. This happened a second time. As a result she was put on a lot of medication but ended up in a coma for eleven hours. The vet warned us to prepare for the worst as she was terribly ill and might not make it until morning. My son who is called Martin prayed and stormed Heaven and his Patron to intercede for his dear pet. The next day the news was good she had pulled through. My son puts her recovery down to the intercession of St Martin
  • Dublin: Please publish my sincere and overdue thanks and gratitude to St Martin, the Divine Mercy and St Faustina for the many great blessings my family and I received over the years. Most recent of these was when my son was referred for tests for cancer. Just after Christmas we received the wonderful news that all the tests were clear.
  • Leitrim: Sincere thanks to St Martin for many favours going back a long time. Most recently a marvellous recovery for one of my children. Also a member of family secured the job they had been looking for for years. It was a great year. Thanks are due to St Martin, Our Lady and most of all the Sacred Heart of Jesus. I am starting another novena and I know St Martin will come to the rescue again.
  • Derry: I want to thank St Martin for all the favours I have received. I have been praying to him since I was a teenager and I have just turned 90 years of age. He has granted me favours from help with sickness, exams and work for family members including something we thought impossible where our business was concerned, and many more. I will always be so thankful to him. From one who trusts in him.
  • Longford: I prayed and begged St Martin to help my sister who has Dementia and her husband who was her carer but who had a very serious road accident. His spine and leg were smashed and he was on life support. He also had internal injuries. Through praying to St Martin, Our Lady of the Green Scapular, St Anthony and St Padre Pio he has made good progress. He was brought home for Christmas in a wheelchair and was able to be there with his family. He now has power in one leg and hopefully will make a full recovery.

Praying For The Word And The World Praying For Us – Part 1

Praying For The Word And The World Praying For Us – Part 1

“…It is truly right and just, our duty and our salvation, always and everywhere to give thanks to the Lord our God… through his beloved son, Jesus Christ.”

Catholic Christians are familiar with the words said dur- ing Mass at the beginning of the Eucharistic prayer: “Lift up your hearts. Let us give thanks to the Lord our God. It is truly right and just, our duty and our salvation, always and everywhere to give thanks to the Lord our God… through his beloved son, Jesus Christ.” How do we pray, always, and everywhere, and at all times? This is a leading question. The answer depends on our under- standing of the different kinds of prayer.

Essential Praying

Prayer is a raising of mind and heart to God. This needs to be qualified. There are two essential kinds of prayer. Something we call Public Prayer or Priestly, and something we call Private or Devotional. Unfortunately, we often confuse them because we wear two hats, so to speak. It is important to know which prayer ‘hat’ we wear, when praying.

Critical Distinction

The distinction between public and private prayer is critical. They may seem the same but they are different. Public prayer is something liturgical. The function of liturgical prayer is priestly. The language of ‘public’ prayer is consistently ‘we’, ‘us’, ‘they’, ‘our’. Private prayer is something devotional. The language of private prayer is devotional. The personal pronoun ‘I’, is the language of private prayer. “I” is never used in the public prayers of the mass.

Baptism and Priestly Prayer

Our understanding of priestly prayer depends on our under- standing of baptism. Through baptism we share in the priest hood of Jesus. We are anointed priest, prophet, and king. To be anointed is to be chosen, like the boy David in the Old Testament (Samuel 3). A priest, in virtue of his or her baptism, is anointed to offer sacrifice. As priests, we are called to pray habitually for the world; not ourselves. We pray for the world and the world prays for us. At mass this is crucial we are officiating as priests. We pray “Through Christ our Lord…” In Christ, with Christ, and through Christ, “we offer all honour and glory to our almighty Father, in the unity of the Holy Spirit.” The ordained priest has the additional role to lead public worship on behalf of the Christian community.

Difficulties of Priestly Prayer

The church the body of Christ in the words of St. Paul exists in the world not for its own sake, but for the sake of humankind. The church is an instrument of salvation in the world. Its function is to save the world, not itself. In the liturgy in the mass we are exercising our priesthood, not just for ourselves, but first and foremost, for the world.

The needs and feelings of God’s people, not our individual needs, have priority in the priestly prayer of the Church. Priestly prayer con- nects us to the lives and lifestyles, needs and sufferings, of men, women, and children of different nationalities and religions. Even though we only partially under- stand how this happens, Jesus, Our High Priest, fully understands. He makes up for our lack of under- standing. Through him, we pray for the world and the world prays for us. This is not something we can explain adequately but it is part of our Christian faith. What is happening is a miracle. I do not believe in miracles; I depend on them.

Crisis of Language

Language is important. Language is often a problem in priestly prayer. We experience real difficulties in making the transition from everyday language to priestly language. One reason for this is that we have lost a sense that the right words in faith matter, as in everything. Dorothy Soelle, a German theologian wrote, “What is appalling in our culture is that most people have no Language for speaking of the spiritual dimension of their lives”. My ministry in Cape Breton, Nova Scotia, at this time, includes two native reservations. What is of great concern to the elders of these communities is that the young have lost, or are losing, their native lan- guage. Most of them, through lack of practice, no longer speak their native ‘Migwah’. So much of culture is contained in the spoken language and so much is lost when the ‘mother tongue’ is no longer spoken. Huge efforts are being made to revive the native language. Likewise in Ireland. Many who once spoke the ‘mother language’ of our forefathers and foremothers have lost much of it through non practice.

Prayer Past and Present

One of the most moving moments when officiating at native funerals is listening to women praying in their mother tongue – usually women lead these prayers and, interestingly, the recitation of the rosary is part of the ritual. Deeply moving, too, is listening to the menfolk, young, and not so young, drum beating the ‘Honour Song’, slowly, solemnly, rhythmically, as the remains are removed from the community centre and begin the final journey to the church, and to the burial grounds.

Culture keeps alive our values and tradition. Values are the glue that bind us together. Values are the things in life we hold dear and live for. It is no exaggeration, nor is it to our credit to say, that today our values are messed up. Someone has broken into the treasure store and changed the price tags.

Devotional

Private prayer is devotional. Here are some of its examples: meditation, belonging to a prayer group, saying the rosary, making the stations of the cross, participating in pilgrimages to holy places, saying grace before and after meals. The purpose of private prayer is to cultivate and cherish, nourish, and nurture, an intimate and personal relationship with God. To hear the voice of God, whispering in the secrecy of our hearts, ‘I Love you’.

Questions And  Answers

Question 1. What does it mean when someone says they will light a candle for you? I have had it said to me a few times by a particular person and I am not sure what it does mean, apart from the fact that the person is wishing me well.

Answer:

It simply means that they the person means to pray that God will bless you and fill your life with the light that only God can give. ‘I am the light of the world.’

Question 2. Who was St. Blasé and why do we get our throats blessed on his feast day on February 2nd?

Answer:

St. Blasé, bishop of Sebaste in Armenia, is believed to have been condemned to death and beheaded in the year 316. The details of his life are very scarce, but there are a lot of legends attached to his life. E.G., during a persecution he was imprisoned in a cave and wild beasts came to him to be cured. It is also said that a mother came to the bishop, asking him to cure her son who was choking on a fish bone stuck in his throat, and the bishop saved the boy with a prayer and the sign of the cross. For this very reason St. Blasé is venerated as patron of those who suffer from diseases of the throat. Throats are blessed on his feast day with two blessed candles held together in a form of St. Andrew’s cross, and St. Blasé is invoked to preserve the person blessed from all diseases of the throat.

Question 3. I hear there are a lot of fables and myths attached to the life of St Brigid of Kildare. What do we really know about her? (New reader)

Answer:

Born near Kildare around 454 her father wished to make a suitable marriage for her but she insisted on consecrating her virginity to God. She received the veil and probably her spiritual formation from St. Mel. She founded a double monastery (for men and women). This con- tributed greatly to the spread of Christianity throughout the country, and later her cult was carried by missionaries to the continent and elsewhere. She is renowned for her hospitality, almsgiving and care of the sick. She is the Patron Saint of Kidare, poets, scholars and dairy workers. She is a Patron saint of Ireland, along with St. Patrick and St. Columba (ColmCille). Her feast day is February 1st.

Question 4. I am beginning to have doubts about my faith. God does not seem to be there for me at all. I go to mass every day and pray a lot. But nothing good happens to me or my family. I am really beginning to find it more difficult to believe. Please help.

Answer:

Thank you for writing I think it is true to say that all Christians have doubts at one time or another. We can be very convinced about our faith when everything is going well but when problems appear our faith is put to the test. It is obvious that our faith will not make pain or problems disappear. It will not make life easier. But it will help us to face with confidence and courage whatever trials and difficulties we meet in this life.

In other words our belief in God and in the presence of Jesus Christ in our lives is not just something we are happy to go along with in the good times. Faith is about saying I believe in God even when he seems to be deaf to my prayers. I believe that he is present in our world despite the evil and the pain and the suffering that is so evident in our world.

When bad or painful things come into our lives, when our suffering seems to go on and on and all is bleak and dark, the risen Christ calls us to keep the faith to fight on to stick in there to believe in His presence and love. He has walked the way of suffering before us and assures us that He is with us to help us carry our cross.

Question 5. What were Synagogues?

Answer:

Synagogues were prayer halls and places to learn the Scriptures but they were also used as centres for civil administration and as places of confinement while awaiting trial. Luke 21:12 tells us that many of the early Christians came in conflict with Jewish communities and were ‘handed over’ to synagogues.

Every February 14, across Ireland, the UK, America, and other places around the world, chocolates, flowers and gifts are exchanged between loved ones, all in the name of St. Valentine. The history of Valentine’s Day and the story of its patron saint is shrouded in mystery and legend. We do know that February has long been celebrated as a month of romance, but who was Saint Valentine, and how did he become associated with this tradition celebrated over centuries?

Lupercalia

Though no one has pinpointed the exact origin of the tradition, some believe it originated in ancient Rome, where from February 13 to 15, the Romans celebrated the feast of Lupercalia. Lupercalia was a fer- tility festival dedicated to Faunus, the Roman god of agriculture, as well as to the Roman founders Romulus and Remus. To begin the festival, members of the Luperci, an order of Roman priests, would gather at a sacred cave where the infants Romulus and Remus, the founders of Rome, were believed to have been cared for by a she-wolf or lupa. There the priests would sacrifice a goat, for fertility, and a dog, for purification. Later in the day, according to legend, all the unmar- ried young women in the city would place their names in a big urn. The city’s bachelors would each choose a name and become paired for the year with his chosen woman. These matches often ended in marriage. The legend is that modern Valen- tine’s letters originated from this custom. In reality, as you will see later, it actually originated in the Middle Ages, with no link to Lupercalia. Lupercalia survived the initial rise of Christianity, but was outlawed as “Un-Christian”-at the end of the fifth century.

St Valentine

Most believe the real origin of this day for the expression of love really isn’t romantic at all at least not in the traditional sense. It originated as a Western Christian liturgical feast day honouring one or more early saints named Valentinus whose martyrdom may have inspired the holiday. The facts about our Saint Valentine are cloudy. Numerous early Christian martyrs were named Valentine; but the St Valentines honoured on February 14 are believed to be Valentinus of Terni and Valentine of Rome. Valentine of Terni became bishop of Interamna (modern Terni, central Italy) and is said to have been martyred during the persecution under Emperor Aurelian in 273.

The other, Valentinus of Rome was a priest who served during the third century in Rome. When Emperor Claudius II decided that single men made better soldiers than those with wives and families, he outlawed marriage for young men. Valentinus, realising the injustice of the decree, defied Claudius and continued to perform marriages for young lovers in secret. When Valentinus’s actions were discovered, Claudius ordered that he be put to death in 269. Other stories suggest that he may have been put to death for ministering to Christians, who were persecuted under the Roman Empire of that time. Because of the similarities of these accounts, it’s thought they may refer to the same person; however the saint we celebrate on Valentine’s Day is known officially as St. Valentine of Rome. He was added to the calendar of saints by Pope Galesius in 496.

Although the truth behind the Valentine legend is murky, the stories all emphasise his appeal as a sympathetic, heroic and most importantly romantic figure. By the Middle Ages, perhaps thanks to this reputation, Valentine would become one of the most popular saints in England and France.

Chaucer and St Valentine’s Day Valentine’s Day first became asso- ciated with romantic love within the Medieval circle of English Poet, Geoffrey Chaucer in the four teenth century, when the tradition of courtly love flourished. No record exists of romantic cel- ebrations Valentine’s Day prior to a poem he wrote around 1375. Chaucer often took liberties with history, placing his poetic characters into fictitious historical contexts that he represented as real. In his work Parliament of Foules, he links a tradition of courtly love with the celebration of St. Valentine’s feast day an association that didn’t exist until after his poem received widespread attention. The poem refers to February 14 as the day birds (and humans) come together to find a mate. When Chaucer wrote, “For this was sent on Seynt Valentyne’s day. Whan every foul cometh ther to choose his mate,” he may have invented the St Valentine’s Day we know today.

In the mid sixteenth century, William Shakespeare also helped romanticise Valentine’s Day in his work. By the seventeenth century it became popular throughout Britain and the rest of Europe for wealthy and educated people to celebrate St Valentine’s Day by sending written romantic messages to loved ones on hand made cards. Eventually, the tradition made its way to the New World. Americans probably began exchanging hand-made valentines in the early 1700s.

Valentines

By the mid-eighteenth-century St Valentine’s Day had evolved into an occasion in which friends and lovers of all social classes expressed their love for each other by giving flowers, chocolates, and sending handwritten cards decorated with ribbons and real lace known as “valentines”.

Paper Valentines became so popu- lar in England in the early nine- teenth century that homemade valentines eventually gave way to mass-produced greeting cards assembled in factories. The indus- trial revolution ushered in printed cards in the late nineteenth century. All over the country printers started to mass-produce valentine cards complete with pre-prepared verses and pretty pictures; and by 1913, Hallmark Cards of Kansas City, America, began mass producing valentines in the thousands.

February 14 has not been the same since.

Today, according to the Greeting Card Association, an estimated 1 billion Valentine’s Day cards are sent each year, making Valentine’s Day the second largest card-send- ing holiday of the year. However, the rise of Internet popularity at the turn of the millennium has spawned a whole new digital way to cele- brate Valentine’s Day. Millions of people now use digital means of creating and sending Valentine’s Day greeting messages such as e- cards, love coupons or printable greeting cards. An estimated 15 million e-valentines were sent last year alone.

The commercial aspect of St Valentine’s Day seems to be increasing year on year, with gifts of chocolates, flowers and even jewellery now being expected to accompany the simple St. Valen- tine’s Day card. While it seems that the exchange of “valentines” is now more the result of tradition rather than the memory of St. Valentine,there is a Christian message that should be remembered. Jesus said, “There is no greater love than this: to lay down one’s life for one’s friends” which is what St Valentine’s Day is really about. The honouring of a man who gave his life because of his love of Christ and his fellow man.

The Last Flight Of An American Heroine

Bill McStay

Eighty years after her disappearance, she is still admired as a great American. She was a well known celebrity during her short lifetime, hailed as a model for young American women. She was the first woman to fly the American continent both ways; to fly the Atlantic solo, and to be awarded her country’s Distinguished Flying Cross. Amelia Earhart was born in Atcheson, Kansas, on 24 July 1897, and disappeared without trace on 2 July 1937 whilst attempting the 29 000 mile circumnavigation of the earth. Amelia had two sisters, and was something of a tomboy as a child. It was whilst visiting an aeronautical show in Long Beach California, where her father worked as an insurance agent, that Amelia got her first ride in an aeroplane, an experience she later declared, that changed her life. It awakened a passion for flying which she never lost. In June 1921 she took her first flying lesson, and in the following year reached an altitude of ten thousand feet, in her own second -hand plane, a record for a woman pilot.

First woman to fly across the American Continent

It was the beginning of Amelia’s many records and distinctions. Inspired by Charles Lindbergh’s solo flight across the Atlantic in 1927, she crossed the same ocean as keeper of the flight log on the April 1928 flight by Wilmer Stulz and Louis Gordon from New foundland to Wales. With her daring achievements and striking appearance, when she took up pro- motion of women’s fashions, she became the darling of the newspapers. In August 1928 she became the first woman to fly across the American continent and back, and a key figure in convincing public opinion that flying was a normal and safe means of travel.

On 7 February 1931, Earhart married George Putnam, a publisher and later publicist of her promo- tional campaigns. In May of the following year, she took off solo from Harbour Grace, Newfoundland in her Lockheed single engined plane, intending to land in Paris. She did cross the Atlantic, encountering strong headwinds and icy conditions on the way, but instead of Paris she landed in a field in Ballyarnett, near the city of Derry, where today a small memorial museum stands. Honours quickly followed, including the U.S. Congress’s Distinguished Flying Cross and the French Legion of Honour.

Earhart attempts to fly around the earth

On 11 January 1935, Amelia, now the holder of seven women’s speed and distance record, set her sights on the greatest prize of all circumnavigating the earth. She joined the faculty of Purdue University, and that institution financed the construction of a Lockheed Electra, fitted with a specially large fuel tank. A first east-west attempt from Oakland, California, on St. Patrick’s Day 1937 was abandoned in Honolulu because of engine damage. Never- theless on 1 June Earhart and her navigator Fred Noonan announced that they were about to attempt the record, flying west-east.

At first all went well, with stops in South America, Africa, India, and New Guinea. Just after midnight on 1 July, with seven thousand miles’ flying across the Pacific remaining, Earhart and Noonan left Lae, New Guinea, in their heavily loaded plane. Their destination was Howland Island 2500 miles to the east in the equa- torial archipelago now called Kiribati. Awaiting their arrival off Howland was the U.S. Coast Guard cutter Itasca. During the Lockheed’s approach, the vessel could hear Earhart’s voice trans- missions, but by the dawn hours of 2 July, all contact was lost.

Despite the most intense search over seventeen days, no trace of wreckage could be found. Despite several searches in the Pacific since, some using the most up-to- date robotic underwater equipment, what has been described as “the last great American mystery of the twentieth century” has not been solved Perhaps that mystery will indeed be revealed some day, but for now the Pacific waters keep their long-held secret.

Lent – A New Spiritual Springtime

“Now, now – it is the Lord who speaks – come back to me with all your heart, fasting, weeping. mourning.” Let your hearts be broken not your garments torn, turn to the Lord your God again, for he is all tenderness and compassion, slow to anger, rich in graciousness, and ready to relent.” Joel 2:12-13

The The “Eagle and the Rattlesnake” is a story I remember from childhood. It speaks of a great battle that rages inside every per- son. On one side is the soaring eagle. Everything the eagle stands for is good and true and beautiful. The eagle soars high above all the clouds. Even though it dips down into the valleys, the eagle builds its nest in the mountaintops. The other side is the slithering serpent, the rattlesnake. The crafty, deceitful snake represents the worst aspects of a person the darker side. The snake feeds upon one’s weaknesses and shortcomings. Who wins the great battle in our lives? None other than the one that is fed the most the eagle or the rattlesnake? And during this penitential season of Lent we aspire “to feed the eagle”, and rise to all that is best and beautiful in our humanity; and “to starve the rattlesnake” and lessen its power over us.

Digging and turning over the sod.

“Lent” comes from an old Anglo Saxon word “lencten” meaning “springtime”. And appropriately, at this time of year in the northern hemisphere, we are witnessing a gentle and gradual rebirth and re- awakening of the world of nature around us: new life stirring in the trees and shrubs; plants sprouting new shoots; seeds beginning to germinate beneath the earth; and longer daylight hours. An “awak- ening” in nature that simultaneously stirs up a longing in usa yearning for a new “springtime” in our own lives, in our relationship with God, with our neighbour and within our own selves. A season where we are challenged to dig, and turn over the sod, and loosen and ventilate the soil of our own hearts as we aspire to a new blossoming of all that is best and beautiful in us care and compassion, forgiveness and generosity, fraternity and tenderness.

It is a liturgical season which begins with the dramatic expres- sion of our need of repentance the wearing of the ash on the fore- head on Ash Wednesday. In all honesty and humility we recognize and publicly acknowledge that our lives are not all that we could be, that we are not all that we are called to be; that there is something missing in our lives, that we are capable of more, of better.

Blossoming in “Christ Jesus”

In one of the prefaces of Lent we pray “As we recall the great events that gave us new life in Christ the image of your son comes to perfection within us.” This is what we aspire to: to grow in the mind and heart of Jesus Christ. That we might begin to trust in the Father as he did, to believe in love as he did, to defend the dignity of every human life as he did, to welcome the stranger and outsider as he did, to reach out to the suffering with active compassion as he did, to give of ourselves generously in service as he did, and to confront life and death with hope as he did. And in doing so, to experience more fully in our bodies eyes, ears, hands and hearts his living and life-giving presence becom- ing flesh in us and in the world today. During the season of Lent we prepare and look forward to “rising” with Jesus at Easter to new life: new courage, new trust, new strength, new love so that his love might shine in us, in new and even more creative and beautiful ways like “the eagle” that we might soar on wings of love.

But it is not a “rising to new life” that emerges from our own strength and will power; human experience teaches us that such growth will not last. No, we take the hand of Jesus and walk with him; and if we are already holding his hand we take an even tighter hold; drawing ever closer to him in prayer and practice so as to draw life from him to be fed by him, nourished by him, empowered by him, transformed by him. And just as the world of nature opens up to the increasing light and heat of the sun so we too open up to the light of the Son of God, to the beauty and passion and fire of his love. Our growth in love is the fruit of our turning towards the Son and bathing ourselves in his light. Whatever practises we engage in during this season of Lent are truly a means to this end: that we might turn our lives towards Jesus and rise with him to new life.

Journey of a lifetime

We know that the growth we long for will not be achieved in the twinkling of an eye or by the wave of a magic wand during any one season of Lent, but more often than not, it is a slow, gradual advance of two steps forward and one step back. The challenge of “feeding the eagle” and “starv- ing the rattlesnake” is truly the work of a lifetime but what mat- ters is that with each passing year we fly just a little higher on “the wings of love” as we journey through life.

There is a beautiful verse from one of the hymns for Midday Prayer that captures well the wonderful spirituality of the season of Lent: “The day is come the accepted day, when grace like nature flowers anew. Trained by thy hand the sure way, rejoice we in our springtime too.”

An Inspiring Prayer

Unknown Author

Heavenly Father, help us remember that the annoying driver who traffic last night is a single mother worked nine hours that day and is rushing home to cook dinner, help with homework, do the laundry and spend a few precious moments with her children.

Help us to remember that the pierced, tattooed, disinterested young man who, at the checkout can’t make change correctly, is a worried 19- year-old college student, balancing his apprehension over final exams with his fear of not getting his student loans for next semester.

Remind us, Lord, that the scary looking tramp, begging for money in the same spot every day is a slave to addictions that we can only imagine in our worst nightmares.

Help us to remember that the old couple walking annoyingly slow through the store aisles and blocking our shopping progress are savoring this moment, knowing that, based on the biopsy report she got back last week, this will be the last year that they go shopping together.

Heavenly Father, remind us each day that, of all the gifts you give us, the greatest gift is love. It is not enough to share that love with those we hold dear. Open our hearts not to just those who are close to us, but to all humanity. Let us be slow to judge and quick to forgive, show patience, empathy and love.

Buckfast Abbey: A Centre Of Christian Civilisation Reborn

David Bracken

On 25 February 1539 the last abbot of the medieval Buckfast Abbey, Gabriel Donne, signed the document of dissolution, bringing a sudden end to the monastery established by charter of King Canute more than five centuries before in 1018. That day a 343 year-long silence fell over the monastic choir in South Devon before the Benedictines returned in 1882. As Abbot David Charles worth, the present abbot of Buckfast remarks, ‘place matters for Benedictines’ who take a fourth vow of monastic ‘stability’. This then is the story of a place with deep roots, an abrupt ending and a surprising new beginning, a hope filled rediscovery of something long lost: the story of Buckfast Abbey.

The suppression of the monasteries

Henry VIII’s break with Rome in the 1530s ushered in a period of gradual but profound religious and social change. In 1534 Thomas Cromwell ordered that a visitation of all religious orders in England be carried out. While many smaller religious houses were suppressed within the year, other larger foundations survived until 1539. One after another they were ransacked by the Tudor state in a prolonged smash-and-grab raid, justified on religious and reforming grounds. By the fifteenth century Buckfast had become a wealthy landowner, a simple Cistercian community grown rich on the export of wool to far-flung Florence. The monastery was, however, an engine of economic growth for the locality, establishing markets and fairs. Moreover the wealth of the monastic community supported guest hall, almshouse and schools. While the monks ministered in the surrounding parishes and the monastery was a centre of Christian medieval liturgy and learning.

A death warrant for a way of life

Although in decline on the eve of the Reformation at the dissolution only ten monks remained in scenes repeated throughout England and Ireland, this great monastic heritage was THIS MONTH swept away at one stroke of a pen in 1539. The monastic buildings were vacated immediately and the monks were pensioned off. The lead was stripped bare from the roofs, the monastery bells sold to the neighbouring parish church: Buckfast Abbey abandoned and silent. By the beginning of the nineteenth century, the abbey had been almost completely razed to the ground. In an echo of Matthew 24: 2 there was not left in Buckfast one stone upon another that was not thrown down.

A new beginning

In 1882 an advert was placed in the English Catholic weekly The Tablet advertising the sale of the site. The notice came to the attention of a group of Benedictines who had been forced to leave France following the enactment of anti-Catholic laws in 1880 and who had found tem- porary refuge in a house in Leopards town, County Dublin. On 28 October 1882 six monks arrived in Devon followed by the rest of the community and there began the pro ject to restore the lost her itage of Buckfast. One of the monks digging in the vegetable garden of the monastery uncovered the foundations of the medieval church and plans were soon drawn up for a new monastery on the footprint of the old.

Abbot Anscar Vonier: a work accomplished

It was the vision of Anscar Vonier who at thirty one years of age was elected abbot on 14 September 1906 who would bring these plans to fruition. Only a few weeks before, on 3 August 1906, his predecessor Abbot Boniface Natter was drowned when the Italian liner the Sirio was shipwrecked off the coast of Barcelona. Vonier who was accompanying Natter on the voyage survived the ordeal to accomplish a great enterprise. He would rebuild the medieval abbey church. A small group of monks under the guidance of Br. Peter, a master craftsman, galvanised by the energetic leadership of their young abbot set about the task. The works continued during the difficult years of the First World War. The war was particularly challenging for a community with many German-born members who were interned on the grounds of the abbey for the duration of the conflict. While the church was opened for public worship in 1922, it was not substantially fin- ished until August 1932 when the abbey church was consecrated: work on the tower was completed in December 1938. Within weeks Abbot Anscar was dead: his life’s work done. He had rebuilt Buck fast and restored an important link with the pre-Reformation culture where monastic communities were storehouses of Christian culture and civilisation.

School of the Annunciation

In 2014 the School of the Annunciation was established in the precincts of the monastery in response to John Paul II’s call for a new evangelisation. It is a school of evangelisation ground- ed on the firm conviction that the renewal of the faith in our time depends upon the ‘creative retrieval of the treasures of our Christian heritage’: Abbot Anscar’s vision for Buckfast reinterpreted for a new century. Today Buckfast Abbey attracts half a million visitors a year. They come to admire the craftsmanship of the monk masons who resurrected the monastery and perhaps they discover there an inkling of the Gospel of Christ that inspired the great work. The following lines from the poem, ‘Begin’ by Brendan Kennelly seem particularly apt in the case of the millennial history of the abbey. ‘Though we live in a world that dreams of ending, that always seems about to give in. Something that will not acknowl- edge conclusion insists that we begin again.’

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

Purple crocuses have blossomed again. These beautiful little flowers lift my heart on dreary days. My neighbour planted hundreds of bulbs last year, which rewarded him with a ribbon of yellow crocuses all around his front garden. Primroses bloom in tubs. Winter jasmine still lingers along the wall. Purple cyclamen plants survived the recent heavy frost. But my star performer is the purple osteospermum that has flowered almost all year long in spite of wind, rain and frost. It is definitely one of the hardiest flowers I have ever grown.

White camellia is magnificent in a nearby garden. My own little one may bud up for me yet! Everything is greening up. Shoots of daffodils and tulips have appeared above ground. So on the next dry day wrap up warmly in hat, coat, gardening gloves and suitable footwear before you head out to check what other surprises await you.

Choose your jobs carefully. Don’t overstretch yourself. Rubbish should be cleared from base of hedges and shrubs to prevent pests like slugs, snails causing trouble later. Gather any debris from around the containers, pots and tubs. Remove decayed vegetation from flower beds. Fork over the soil and add some well rotted compost. Rockery plants can become smothered in dead leaves. Carefully remove the leaves to allow the plants to breathe.

Move snowdrops while they are still flowering. The plants can be divided and replanted where you will enjoy them again next spring.

Don’t cut hedges from now on birds are nesting.

This is a good month to treat paths and driveways with a commercial weed killer. Wear protective gloves when doing this job. Follow instructions on the packet. Cover every inch.

Plant antirrhinum seeds in a sheltered part of the garden or in a tray of compost on your sunny window sill.

Move houseplants away from windows on frosty nights. Check them regularly for disease/pest damage. Spray in case of red spider mite attack. Use an atomiser on the leaves to maintain humidity.

“True Love Is A Many Splendored Thing”- Great Romances From The Past

The past is often the best lesson for the present and never is this truer than in the study of famous couples in history. Great love matches show that romance can be tragic or happy, long or short, between people of the highest social status and of the lowest.

Some unusual facts relating to love and marriage are as follows:

The oldest bridegroom was Harry Stevens, who at the age of 103 married Thelma Lucas, a young 84. They were wed in Beloit, Wiscon- sin in 1984. The oldest bride was 102 year old Minnie Munro, who married an 83 year old gentleman named Dudley Reid in Point Clare, New South Wales, Australia. The youngest couple ever to marry wasan 11 month old boy and a 3 month old girl who were married in Bangladesh in 1986. The marriage was arranged in order to settle a twenty year feud over a disputed piece of farmland. Two couples share the record for the longest marriage in history. Sir Temulji Bhicaji Nariman and Lady Nariman were married for 86 years as were Lazarus Rowe and Molly Weber. The Narimans married in 1853, The Rowes in 1743. One of the shortest marriages in history was that of Adolf Hitler and Eva Braun. The couple killed themselves within a few hours of their wedding in 1945. A week later Germany surrendered World War 11 was over in Europe. And what about the world’s most expensive wedding! This was a seven-day celebration of the marriage of Mohammed son of Sheik Rashid Saeed Al Maktoum, to Princess Salama. The wedding took place in Dubai in 1980 and the costs amounted to 44 million dollars.

Amongst the world’s best remembered romances are:

Iris Murdoch and John Bayley: Iris, novelist and philosopher was born in Dublin and educated at Oxford and Cambridge universities. She went on to write 26 nov- els, her first ‘Under the Wet’ in 1954. Her novel ‘The Sea’ won the 1978 Booker Prize. In 1956 Iris married John Bayley, Professor of English at Oxford University. If there was ever a marriage made in Heaven it was the marriage of this couple. They were inseparable and they lived in great love and utter contentment throughout their 43 years of married life. This happi- ness survived the onset of Alzheimer’s disease which struck Iris In 1994 and which saw John attend daily to her every need right up to the moment of his wife’s death on 8 February, 1999.

Shah Jahan and Mumtaz Mahal: The Taj Mahal remains the greatest monument to undying devotion. It was built by the 17th century Mughal emperor Shah Jahan. Left heart-broken by the death of his wife and constant companion of 19 years, Arjumand Banu Begam, also known as Mumtaz Mahal (‘Chosen One of the Palace), channelled his grief into building a mausoleum to honour her memory. A year after her death this labour of love was begun on the banks of the river Yamuna in Agra, and took 22 years to build. Six years after its completion Jahan died and was entombed with his true love in what is regarded as the most romantic building in the world. Built of white marble and inlaid with semi-precious stones, it is a masterpiece of Mughal architecture and a world heritage site.

King Malcolm and Queen Margaret of Scotland: Married in 1070 the couple spent 23 years in perfect harmony. They were good for Scotland and their kingdom prospered. Malcolm was an inspiring leader in battle and he led his troops with much bravery. Margaret did much to assimilate the old Celtic Church to the rest of Christendom. She also devoted much of her time to nursing the sick and comforting the dying. Fasting and praying played a major part of her life. It was on her deathbed that Margaret learned of the fatal wounding of her husband and elder son, both killed as they led their troops against the English in 1093 at Northumberland. Margaret was canonised in 1250. Her feast day is 16th November.

This is the age of experience. Even deeper than our need to know about things is our need to experience them for ourselves. It used to be said that learning taught you more in one year than experience in twenty, but one can have one’s doubts about that. It may be true of the less profound kinds of knowledge (like inform- ation, or even theoretical know- ledge) but it is not true of the deeper kind of knowledge we call wisdom. Information and theoretical know- ledge are like coins: you can take them out of your head and scatter them around just like coins from your pocket. Like coins too they have the stamp of someone else’s head! But wisdom has to be your wisdom, just as your hunger is your hunger and your eating is your eating.

O God, you are my God, for you I long;
For you my soul is thirsting. My body pines for you Like a dry, weary land without water.
So I gaze at you in the sanctuary To see your strength and your glory. (Psalm 62)

Knowledge is power, we say. Much of what we call knowledge is about having power or control, or at least the feeling of power and control. In contrast to this, notice the verbs in that psalm: to long, to thirst, to pine, to gaze…. These are not ‘control’ words; they are just the opposite. They are words that express incompleteness.

Is that a good thing? Wouldn’t it be better to be complete (whole)?

Despite the nice words, no. Have you ever looked into the eyes of someone who felt complete? What you saw was smugness at best; and at worst, arrogance, indifference, a separateness that had no love in it. I met a man recently whom I hadn’t met for twenty-five years. On that occasion long ago he was giving a lecture at a theology symposium, and he was very fluent and clever, at ease with his subject. But the other day there was a different quality in him: he had suffered greatly in the meantime, and there was such vulnerability in his eyes, such humanity. His friends, who see him every day, may not be as conscious of the transformation; but I could see it all in one instalment, so to speak. I feel that this was a glimpse of the meaning of human life. It gives substance to what someone quoted to me recently: “Religion is for people who are afraid of going to hell; spirituality is for people who have been there.”

To end, some lines from Patrick Kavanagh:

O God can a man find You when he lies with his face downwards And his nose in the rubble that was his achievement?

His implied answer was yes, yes, yes. In John’s gospel (12:20) some Greeks came looking to see Jesus. When Jesus was told this he said, “Unless a grain of wheat falls into the earth and dies, it remains just a single grain; but if it dies, it bears much fruit.” In other words, that is the place to see him. Not in the halls of power, not in the glare of publicity, but in the ground of humility.

I would like to hear that vulnerable man speak about God now. I think only such people can really talk about God. That man has followed Christ to Calvary: that’s the qualification required.

The Dominican Amazon Mission-Memories

Flannan Hynes OP

In his pastoral visit to Peru Pope Francis included a visit to the Church’s mission in the Amazon Basin. The Amazon forest not only covers the north of Brazil but also part of South-East Peru. His visit was to Puerto Maldonado which is the centre of the Dominican Mission in the Amazon Basin. The Dominican mission there goes back over 100 years. The missions are along two rivers, the river Urubamba and the river Madre de Dios (God’s Mother). Each missioner lives alone in a mission station in the forest. There are no roads, so the only connection between missions is by canoe, or by the mission plane. The Franciscan Mission in the same part of Peru and the Dominicans share the costs of the plane, (which are consider able). The mission station, as well as a chapel, will include a primary school and in several a secondary school and also a health centre. Many of the pupils will spend the week in the mission and walk home through the jungle to their families at the week ends. All the mission stations are connected for one hour each evening by radio with each other and with the Dominican prio- ry in Lima. Everyone hears every one else and so have the news of all the mission stations.

My Visit to the Mission

Some years ago I was given the task of visiting the mission. My plan was to spend a few nights in each mission station and get to know the missioner and his work. I was sent to show the appreciation of the Dominican Order for the missioners and their work. I travelled from one station to another by the mission plane. I had never seen so small a plane. The missioner had first to contact the pilot by radio and report on the cloud formation in the area. Each missioner has been trained to do this. On the journey there is no place to land in an emergency except the river. I was told that the plane will float for some seconds on the water before sinking and in that time one has to escape. It took me several minutes to get my long legs into the plane, so there would be no escape for me! The pilot named the plane after his brother, who had drowned when his plane landed in the river. Some years later I learned that the mission plane crashed in the jungle and the pilot I knew also lost his life. Each mission station had a small landing strip. In one case it ended at the door of the priest’s house. The plane always carried supplies which the missioner had requested by radio.

Other journeys were by canoe. From the mission station I was taken by canoe to visit small settlements in the jungle. The people lived and dressed as they had done for centuries. In one settlement I was attacked by a swarm of bees; much to the amusement of the local people. A nurse gave me an injection and then gave me a chair to rest for a while looking at the river. It took me a while to realize that tiny red ants were crawling up my legs and feasting on my white flesh.

A two day journey by Canoe

One of the journeys by canoe took two days. The canoe was more like a long boat with an outboard engine. The danger was striking a tree that was just before water level. I was warned to be well covered up for the sun but the reflection of the sun on the water got to my lips and I paid the price. The whole of the first day was beautiful, as the river winded through the forest. At night we slept on the beach. One of the local men kept watch beside a large fire to keep away unwelcome visitors. Everything changed the second day. Along the banks of the river were people looking for gold and destroying the river with mercury.

At one mission station I went for a walk to look at the river. On the bank there was a pile of metal drums, used for storing fuel. The fact that they were painted green did not mean anything to me until I looked closer. On each drum was written: AN BORD BAINNE, Lower Mount St. Dublin – the street I come from! The explanation I got was that milk fat is imported from Ireland. The empty drums are sold and used for fuel storage.

Saint Martin Replies

Fort Lauderdale, USA When Hurricane Irma was approaching the State I prayed to St Martin in hope and fear that my property would not be dam- aged by 180MPH winds, or be flooded by potential 8′-10′ feet of water. I had decided to leave Florida and stay in another State with a friend in an attempt to escape the devastation. Before I locked and left I prayed again to St Martin and said I was leaving him to stay behind and protect my home. When I returned a week later I had no property damage whatsoever. Apparently in the final hours before the hurricane was due to make landfall, it shifted to the S.E. coast of Florida. I had told St Martin that if faith could move mountains I believed he could move a hurricane. I truly believe he made it happen. My life would not be the same with- out all the wonderful things he has done for me. Not a day goes by when I don’t talk to him and thank him for his help with everything. St Martin is my best friend and I can never thank him enough for all he has accomplished in my life on an ongoing basis.

Birmingham: This letter is long overdue to thank St Martin, St Joseph, the Sacred Heart and our Lady for helping me for the past 60 years. I have had many health problems including high blood pressure. I always turn to prayer and would be lost without it. I love the magazine

Anon Just to say thanks to St Martin, the Sacred Heart, Our Lady and St Jude and all the others I pray to for making my visit to the eye clinic a good one. I had been so anxious about going but all my ‘friends’ made it more bearable.

Donegal Please publish grateful thanks to St Martin and Our Lady for many favours received. My granddaughter has M.E. and I’m praying for her at the moment. I have received a lot of answers to my prayers with regard to guid- ance for my brother in life and good health in my family. I have always prayed to St Martin and Our Lady over the years and got their help.

Mayo I want to thank St Martin for so many favours especially giving me good results today. Thank you for everything.

Tipperary I want to thank dear St Martin so much for a great request granted. Someone asked me to pray for their pet dog who was very seriously ill. Even the Vet had almost given up hope as the poor animal had been on a drip for quite a long time. I prayed very hard for over a week, made the Novena and lit candles every day. As a result the dog recovered.

Sussex I want to thank St Martin for helping and supporting me through a very difficult family conflict. It was a situation I had many times given up hope about. Things now seem to be improving and I am still praying to him and the Sacred Heart. St Martin has always been my support in earlier challenges with bad health and other concerns. I will always be grateful to him.

Donegal I wish to publish my sincere thanks to St Martin, the Sacred Heart and Our Lady for favours granted. We had money owing to us and had problems withproperty but thankfully all has been sorted. Keep praying to St Martin and he will always answer.

Devon I promised thanksgiv- ing to St Martin, the Sacred Heart of Jesus, Our Lady and St Joseph for favours they have granted me over the years. Please St Martin make my recent biopsy be clear. You have been my best friend for over 60 years. Thank you once again and do please publish: it would make me so happy.

Drogheda Please publish my heartfelt thanks to St Martin for many, many favours received; for helping me through a recent hip replacement and getting back my health; for many requests with regard to my family. I can never thank him enough for his help. This letter is long overdue.

Roscommon Thanks to St Martin for a very good year with cows calving. Everything went very well also for good health for all the family.

Kerry I want to thank St Martin most sincerely for helping our daughter to find a suitable house to rent for herself and her two daughters. I made a Novena to St. Martin because she has been looking for a house for over a year and as she is on Renters that any promise of publica Allowance it has been very diffition is fulfilled when you write cult. St Martin helped me years to us, even if your favour does ago in London when I needed to not appear in print. find a bed sitter, so I turned to him again and he has been wonderful. Both times he has found a place very suitable. Thanks again to a most helpful saint.

 

Praying For The World- The World Praying For Us Part 2

Praying For The World- The World Praying For Us Part 2

Vincent Travers OP

Three men my brother and two brother-in-laws meet weekly, ritually, on Thursday, in a pub to do a variety of different things. A number of things happen when men and women gather in homes, golf clubs, bridge clubs, or wherever they celebrate friendship, enjoy each other’s company, talk about family and friends, solve the problems of the world, let off steam and engage in the kind of stuff men and women yak and gossip about when they get together. This is a lovely, informal way, to sustain one another in our respective lifestyles, in times of crisis, when we share retirement concerns, or whatever it is, as we seek to redefine and reshape the next chapter of our lives. It’s ritual whether we realize it or not.

Ritual in all Shapes and Sizes

Talbot House, based in Cape Breton, Nova Scotia, is a long term residential centre for men of different ages, nationality, and religion, who seek recovery from addiction, substance and alcohol abuse. It is located in the middle of a forest on parish grounds in a truly delightful setting except when the wind is howling and the freezing temperatures are minus 25 or worse.

This is where I am ministering pastorally at this time. Whenever I can, I participate in all aspects of the recovery programme, except individual and group sessions. I have all the privileges without the responsibility. I am often asked what aspect of recovery, drugs or alcohol, am I addressing. I tell them I am a recovering sinner!!!

Spiritual and temporal recovery needs are covered and catered for in a carefully organized and enlightened programme. For example, grace before meals is an important part of the ritual. If someone is missing, someone finds him. We wait until all have gathered, then and only then, is grace before meals said. The grace is simple and meaningful: “For food in a world where many walk in hunger. For faith in a world where many walk in fear. For friends in a world where many walk alone. We give you thanks Lord our God.” The prayer ends with a resounding ‘Amen’. Places are taken at the eight tables. Each table group, in turn, go to the kitchen to serve themselves the prepared meal. It’s ritual pure and simple!

Importance of Ritual

Ritual plays a huge part in everyday life. There is a solemnity and seriousness about ritual when we gather for funerals, weddings, graduations, standing for the national anthem, the playing of the last post to honour the dead who died in the service of their country. Less serious, when we take our place in the queue in the supermarket to pay the cashier for groceries. Life is full of meaningful ritual. Ritual is life giving. By and large it works, but sometimes it is not simple and straightforward. It doesn’t meet our needs. We are going through the motions. It is tiresome, boring because of repetition and sameness. However, we demean ritual at our peril. Ritual fulfils a deep human need in society and in Church.

Eucharist is the highest form of ritual. Eucharist is ritual that has sustained religious practice for over two thousand years. The more we enter into its mystery, its magnitude and depth, the more we grasp how indescribable God is. Eucharist goes beyond us, beyond language, imagination, feeling. We can know God, but we can never understand God.

Justice

We live in a world where there is so much inequality. The weak and vulnerable struggle, in an often, uncaring and corrupt world. Fewer and fewer speak up for the “little guy”. Justice is at the heart of Eucharist. We do not grasp easily the justice dimension of Eucharist. Justice and Eucharist are inseparable. Eucharist calls us to act justly, love tenderly, and to reach out to the poor and needy. The invitation to justice is non-negotiable. The validity of our Eucharistic worship will be judged by how it affects “widows, orphans and strangers”, the last, the lost and least.

Unity in Diversity

There are no special places at mass. We gather before God equal in dignity and status. Eucharist does away with the distinction between rich and poor, servant and master. Rich man, poor man, beggar man and thief take their places in the pew of their choice. We kneel side by side. We line up in single file for Holy Communion. Mary, prophesied all of this in her Magnificat: “He casts the mighty from their thrones and raises up the lowly” (Luke 1: 39-56). This was the very thing that attracted Dorothy Day, a modern apostle of the forgotten and neglected. She observed no special places at the Table of the Lord. To see the distinction as a reality, to behold the gap between rich and poor levelled out – this understanding of the Eucharist spoke deeply to her sense of justice. Mass concludes with a call to justice: “Go forth and announce the gospel of the Lord”. Become the one we have received. Become Eucharist to the world.

Eucharist Sacrifice is Togetherness

When Jesus gave us the Eucharist at the Last Supper, he intended it to be a powerful ritual that brings us together. Amazingly, Church is one of the few places where, on a day to day basis, we witness the lived truth that we are related related to God and to one another. Travel the world. Attend mass in any village or city. We are treated as family. The sign of peace before Holy Communion is offered publicly to the world in the person beside us. Whoever that person is, he or she is our neighbour. Our neighbour is ‘everybody’. Jesus was neighbour to all. He was born in a barn, worked in a carpenter’s shop, lived in a humble abode, socialised with neighbours and friends, spent his last day and night on earth in a prison dungeon, died for all humankind. He was that kind of neighbour.

Questions And Answers

Question 1. Why do we offer mass for the dead?… A friend of mine died and had many masses offered for him. How do we know they helped him get to Heaven?

Answer:

Thank you for your question. The practice of offering the holy Mass for the repose of the soul of the deceased originated in the early church. The catechism teaches, “From the beginning the church has honored the memory of the dead and offered prayers in suffrage for them, above all the eucharistic sacrifice, so that, thus purified, they may attain the beatific vision of God” (No. 1032).

The Vatican Council II affirmed: “This sacred council accepts loyally the venerable faith of our ancestors in the living communion which exists between us and our brothers and sisters who are in the glory of heaven or who are yet being purified after their death.”. Therefore, just as we pray for each other and share each other’s burdens now, the faithful on earth can offer prayers and sacrifices to help the departed souls undergoing purification.

The testimony of many of the church fathers also supports this belief: For example, St. Cyril of Jerusalem (d. 386), in one of his many catechetical discourses, explained how at Mass both the living and dead are remembered, and how the eucharistic sacrifice of Our Lord is of benefit to sinners, living and dead; and St. Ambrose (d. 397) preached, “We have loved them during life; let us not abandon them in death, until we have conducted them by our prayers into the house of the Lord.”

We always should remember our own dearly departed loved ones in the holy Mass and through our own prayers and sacrifices help them gain their eternal rest in Heaven.

Question 2. Our society is getting more and more permissive and more secular. God and Christian values are pushed to one side, if they are not altogether ignored. My wife and I practice our faith as best we can but the temptation to go along with the tide to become more secular in outlook – is always strong and almost overpowering I am afraid for ourselves and for our faith…..

Answer: Thanks for your letter Chris. As you see I just gave a few essential points of your letter. St. Paul had the same problem as you spell out in your letter. He had Christian converts in Corinth a great centre of arts and commerce but it also had a reputation as a notorious centre of immorality. The letter of Paul to the new christians of Corinth helps us to understand how we should behave in a society where Christianity and the following of Christ is an exception to the way that society in general behaves. St. Paul in his letter to the Christians at Corinth tells them they are doing well and the reason they are keeping the faith is their union with Jesus Christ. The lesson for us is that if we are to keep our faith and provide a witness for others, as we are Chris, Tyne and Wear called to do, we must go to Christ , live in Christ and through our prayer and the practice of charity let Christ live in us. We must daily put aside some time for Christ and invite him into our lives and from him we will get the strength to be true witnesses to him and to his teachings in the world in which we live today. We must pray. A person without prayer is like a tree without roots’said Pope Pius XII.

The Industral Revolution

Steam

Although the textile was the first manufacturing process that is thought to have started the Industrial Revolution; it was the invention of steam powered engines that became its driving force. Before this, the main sources of power were first, human muscle power or draft animals, and later wind and water power. Windmills and water wheels were adequate for slow, repetitive jobs such as grinding corn, but were not at all satisfactory on certain jobs such as pumping water from a deep flooding mine shaft. This was a significant industrial challenge that miners faced during the 1700s. In fact, it was the very deepness of English mines that spurred engineers to search for pumps that were quicker than the old water driven ones.

By the mid-sixteenth century, work on air pumps had established the notion of a piston working in a cylinder. However in 1680, the French physicist Denis Papin experimented with putting some water at the bottom of a tube with a piston just ahead of it, and heating the water to convert it to steam. He discovered that the expanding steam forcibly pushed the piston forward then returned it to its previous position when cooled. Although Papin was well aware he had created some sort of engine that could eventually do the work, he was deterred by the very real mechanical difficulties of his time. Instead he chose to work on a smaller scale and eventually invented the world’s first pressure cooker. The search for a more effective water pump had to go on.

The First Industrial Steam Engines

It was left to English military engineer, Thomas Savery to invent what most regard as the first practical steam engine the “Miner’s Friend”. Unlike Papin’s system, this had no piston since Savery wanted only to draw water from the coal mines deep below the surface using steam to produce a vacuum in a vessel. It was this vacuum that was employed to produce an adequate amount of energy to pump water out from the mines. This turned out to be a temporary solution as the energy could draw out water from the depth of only a few meters. Also the pressure was too much for the boilers and there were several explosions as the boilers were not strong enough.

In 1712, Thomas Newcomen, an English engineer and partner of Savery, invented a more effective and practical steam engine. He improved the steam pump by reintroducing the piston. His machine was called a “beam engine” because it had a huge rocking-arm or see-saw beam at its top whose motion transferred power from the engine’s single cylinder to the water pump. Besides being called a beam engine, Newcomen’s engine was also called an atmospheric engine since it used air pressure to move the piston down. It was fairly easy to build and came into general use in England around 1725. It remained in use for more than 50 years. However Newcomen’s engine used a lot of energy to run effectively as the cylinder was required to be heated as well a cooled every time. This wasted much of the energy it generated.

The most important improvement in steam engine design however was brought about by the Scottish engineer James Watt. Watt was an instrument maker and In 1763 was asked to repair the model Newcomen engine used for demonstrations. Watt discovered that the engine would run much smoother if condensation of the steam took place in a chamber separate from the cylinder. He was able to build a more effective steam engine that worked at nearly twice the efficiency of the best Newcomen type engine. This highly innovative device marked the early beginnings of automation since Watt had created a system that was essentially self-regulating. Watt also devised a pressure gauge that he added to his engine.

In 1776, the first Watt engine was put to work in a coal mine. However, by 1790, Watt had invented new improved steam engines which offered a powerful, reliable power source that could be located almost anywhere.. Eventually, the Watt steam engine was widely used for running textile machinery, pumping water from mines and marshes, grinding grain, and other types of work. More than anything, it was Watt’s steam engine that speeded up the Industrial Revolution both in England and the rest of the world.

High-pressure engines

Watt’s steam engine was not perfect however, and did have one major limitation; it used steam at low pressure. High pressure steam meant greater power from smaller engines, but it also meant extreme danger since explosions of poorly made boilers were common. The first to show any real success with it was the English inventor Richard Trevithick. By the end of the eighteenth century, metallurgical techniques were improving and Trevithick believed he could build a system that would handle steam under high pressure. In 1797 Trevithick constructed high- pressure working models of both stationary and locomotive engines that were so successful that he built a full-scale, high-pressure engine for hoisting ore. By 1803, Trevithick had built a powerful, high-pressure engine that he used to power a carriage which he drove through the streets of London. In 1804 he constructed the world’s first steam railway locomotive at Samuel Homfray’s Penydaren Ironworks in South Wales. That engine won a wager for Homfray by hauling a load of 10 tons of iron and 70 men along 10 miles of tramway. A second, similar locomotive was built at Gateshead in 1805, and in 1808 Trevithick demonstrated a third, the Catch-me-who-can, which ran round and round a circular track at 12mph on open ground in London where Euston Square is now. Rides were offered to courageous bystanders at a shilling a head until a rail broke and the machine fell over. He then abandoned these projects, because the cast-iron rails proved too brittle for the weight of his engines.

Trevithick was always so bursting with new ideas that he failed to carry his projects’ patents through and turned eagerly away to fresh challenges. His technical innovations were truly remarkable, but high-pressure engines had earned such a bad reputation in England that twenty years would pass before English inventor George Stephenson would prove their worth with his own locomotives.

In 1880, an Anglo-Irish engineer, Charles A. Parsons, came up with the first steam turbine; and by the late nineteenth century, the steam engine was being widely used to power trains, automobiles, ships and electric generators.

The steam engine was the major power source of the Industrial Revolution and dominated industry and transportation for 150 years. However, the developers of the early steam engines and steam railways would never have been so successful without parallel developments taking place in the iron industry. Without the iron masters’ expertise in creating new methods of iron casting and working iron, it would have been impossible to have produced steam power in the first place. Their story I will save for next month.

Tell Me About Jesus”

Sr. Marian Moran

Never had I seen a figure of such abject loneliness and dejection. He stood at the edge of the path in Henry Street, with a suitcase beside him, looking absolutely desolate, staring into space.

He wasn’t begging, so I hesitated to offer him money. Instead I asked if he’d like a cup of tea. Over tea and buns, I learned that his name was James and he had recently returned from Canada, knowing he was very ill. At one stage, the woollen cap he was wearing shifted revealing a dread ful sight. In place of his ear was a mass of infected tissue. He told me he had contracted cancer working in the mines in Canada. All he had for pain relief was paracetamol. After further chat, he agreed to come with me to my wonderful G.P. Dr. Brian Daly, who seeing James’s condition had him admitted to Beaumont Hospital immediately. There they made him as comfortable as possible until he was transferred to the Hospice in Harold’s Cross. It was Holy Week. My friend Mary Marren had begun visiting him daily as well.

Once he knew he was dying he told us a little more about himself. He said his name was John, not James. He’d hidden his name because he said everything had been taken from him but he was determined his name would not be taken. He told me he had things on his mind he would like to get sorted.” Well. John” I told him, “I don’t know what religion you are but in our religion we have a sacrament of reconciliation and you can talk to a priest about any problem and it can never be repeated to anyone ever.” “I want that” he said. “Can you get me this priest?” The Sister who was looking after him got a priest from Mount Argus and John got along famously with him. Father told me John was at peace and ready to go. I said I’d no idea what religion John was and Father replied: “It doesn’t matter what religion he is. If I was as close to God as that man is, I’d be very happy.”

Upsetting Examples Of His Hard Life

John had been brought up in a children’s home in Wicklow. He gave me some upsetting examples of the hard life he had there. Eventually he qualified as a mechanic and emigrated to Canada. On route, he visited his mother who was married and living in England. He sent her his first week’s wages. To his great sadness she returned it to him and told him not to write again.

On his way back to Ireland to die, he visited her again, and God help him, she closed the door in his face. It was heart breaking for him. He wrote to her from Dublin and put no address on the letter so she could not return it to him. It was so very sad.

John only lived 10 days in the Hospice. It was Easter and he saw the daffodils and new growth with great joy. He liked to be brought to the Oratory and sit in peace. So often he said: “Oh I would like to be in Heaven and see those gates opening and my mother walking in.” “And you will John”, I would assure him. Over and over he would say “Tell me about Jesus. Will He be happy to see me?” “Happy to see you” I would say. “He will be waiting for you with open arms.” “Here you are John” He’ll say, “my John who shared my passion with me.” He’d smile his little lopsided smile and like a child he would say: “Tell me again.”

He had a friend in America who looked after his small pension. I asked her to send what remained as John was dying. A colleague, John O’Carroll with Mary Marren ran a pub quiz to make up the deficit. John’s wife Ula, a Polish artist obtained a beautiful granite headstone for the grave in Dean’s Grange. We put a simple notice in the papers … John Hubert Born 12 November 1966 – Died 10th April 1988.

The Bible Lectio Divina

Brendan Clifford OP

When You Were Being Made

O Lord, you have searched me and know me.
You know when I sit down and when I rise up;
you discern my thoughts from far away.
For it was you who formed my inward parts;
you knit me together in my mother’s womb.
I praise you, for I am fearfully and wonderfully made. Wonderful are your works; that I know very well. My frame was not hidden from you, when I was being made in secret.

Psalm 139

When did you begin to be made? When did you begin to be you? The answer to both questions must surely be: at conception. The sperm and the egg came together and formed a new entity. Its make-up was complete. Nothing else was added to it from the outside to change it into something else or into someone else. So there you were!

In the present debate leading up to the referendum on the Eighth Amendment both sides hold values that come from the Christian faith: compassion for people who suffer and are vulnerable, and the right to choose freely what is right and good. The huge disagreement is about the question: what is conceived in the womb? When does it become a human being with a right to life? As a result, there is disagreement on what is a right and good choice in this matter.

I have been greatly surprised at the number of people in prominent positions, including medical experts, who favour abortion on demand for the first twelve weeks of a pregnancy. Can people who believe in the right to life from conception to natural death, still hold confidently to this conviction and talk about it freely to other people?

Modern science supports them. Modern science and technology make it possible to see a baby coming to be within the womb. After five weeks ultra sound can detect the heartbeat. By nine weeks limbs, fingers, mouth, nose and eyes have formed. The tiny but unmistakeable body of a baby is there. By ten weeks the baby can make bodily movements.

Science then, based on what can be seen and measured is our first witness. It backs up what God’s word says in the prayer of the psalmist: you knit me together in my mother’s womb. I praise you, for I am fearfully and wonderfully made. My frame was not hidden from you, when I was being made in secret. Our Christian faith, based on the Scriptures firmly asserts the right to life of the child in the womb.

Mother and child

People in the present debate who focus attention on the baby in the womb are often accused of not caring about the mother. As a single man and one who is not a parent, I have no experience of what it is like for a woman who faces a crisis pregnancy. Yet all of us can have some sense of how deeply distressed and frightened a pregnant woman may be when she is completely unprepared and feels unable to cope, or if she learns that her baby has a life limiting illness or a disability.

The challenge to our society, and to us as members of that soci- ety, is to show compassion for the mother and for her child, not putting the welfare of the one against the other, but enabling both to live and flourish as far as this is possible. We cannot stand in judgment on women who have abortions; we know that they and we need the same mercy of God.

This historic moment

As citizens of our country at this present historic moment, we will do a service to the young people of today and to future generations if we talk about the referendum with family, friends and neighbours, listening attentively to their points of view, and respectfully and confidently defending the right to life of the child in the womb.

From Pope Francis’ Prayer for all Creation

You are present in the whole universe and in the smallest of your creatures. You embrace with your tenderness all that exists. Pour out upon us the power of your love, that we may protect life and beauty. Fill us with peace, that we may live as brothers and sisters, harming no one. Amen

Valuing Family

Mary Hunt

For those of us lucky enough to be born into a loving family it is something. we can take for granted. Our families are our first teachers and the first place we learn that we are loved. A child also learns security in a family. Most of us know the feeling of security given to us by our parents. We felt safe knowing Mam and Dad were there when we came in from school or cut our knee or had a bad day. The first four years of life are so important in the formation of the personality and a strong foundation in a family setting cannot be replaced. As the saying goes, “There is no substitute for a happy childhood.”

If we really think about it being surrounded by family will be important throughout life, first of all as we become parents and take on that responsibility, and later when grandchildren enter the picture and we grow in love as a consequence. Family will almost always provide us with the sense of belonging, love and security we need as human beings. Time spent with family is precious and celebrations such as weddings or birthdays are a time when family members gather together. We can even support each other on sad occasions too, which may be even more important. It is worth putting in the effort to keep in touch with family when they are far away or with extended family, as there can be many shared memories and experiences which make us feel in touch with our past and connected in the present.

Of course family life is full of ups and downs as we struggle to get along together and some will have negative experiences. I’m not denying this reality. Also for some without a loving family base life can be lonely. We should welcome others to share in our family life when they might not be as fortunate as us. For those of us who are lucky however it is important that we value, even treasure our families and make the effort to keep unity within our family. May God bless all families!

How Rome Fell

When Then Edward Gibbon had published the second volume of his monumental history of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire he presented it to the Duke of Gloucester. The Duke received him kindly and remarked: “Another damn’d thick square book! Always scribble, scribble, scribble! Eh? Mr Gibbon?” Gibbon’s own view of his achievement is summed up in his statement: “I have described the triumphs of Barbarism and of Religion.” Gibbon was born on April 27, 1737. In a famous passage he has recorded how the idea of writing his history first occurred to him: “It was at Rome on the 15th of October 1764, as I sat musing amidst the ruins of the Capitol, while the barefooted friars were singing Vespers in the Temple of Jupiter, that the idea of writing the decline and fall of the city first started in my mind.”

Making what was called the Grand Tour was a usual part of the education of young eighteenth century English gentlemen. Gibbon had arrived in Italy in the Spring of 1764 and he reached Rome in the Autumn. He has described the impression that it made on him. He wrote “almost in a dream… Whatever ideas books may have given us fall infinitely short of the picture of its ruins. I am convinced there never existed such a nation and I hope for the happiness of mankind there never will again.” He was then twenty seven years of age.

Twenty three years work

Eleven years after his visit to Rome Gibbon published the first volume of the “Decline and Fall”. He completed the sixth and final volume in June 1787. It had taken twenty three years from the time the idea of writing the history had first occurred to him and the publication of the final volume.

The completion of so daunting a task gave rise at first to a feeling of elation but it quickly gave way to sense of melancholy. In his Memoirs Gibbon wrote: “It was on the day or rather the night, of 27th of June 1787, between the hours of 11 and 12, that I wrote the last lines of the last page in a summerhouse in my garden. After laying down my pen, I took several turns in a covered walk of Acacias, which commands a prospect of the country, the lake, and the mountains. The air was temperate, the sky was serene, the silver orb of the moon was reflected from the waters, and all Nature was silent.

I will not dissemble the first emotions of joy on the recovery of my freedom, and perhaps the establishment of my fame. But my pride was soon humbled, and a sober melancholy was spread over my mind by the idea that I had taken my everlasting leave of an old and agreeable companion that whatever might be the future of my history the life of the historian must be short and precarious.”

Once a Catholic

Gibbon had been living at Lausanne in Switzerland for the six years prior to laying down his pen.

It was there that he wrote the last three volumes of his history. Before that he had been living in London. His fame as an historian had already been established by the publication of the first volume in 1775.

Three editions were rapidly sold out and Gibbon instantly achieved an international reputation. The next two volumes were published in 1781. The age of the Enlightenment was characterised by a complacent scepticism of all supernatural religion. Gibbon was probably reflecting his own attitude to religion when he wrote: “In modern times latent and even involuntary scepticism adheres to the most pious dispositions. The admission of supernatural truth is much less an active consent than a cold and passive acquiescence.” Surprisingly, however, considering his background and education Gibbon had experienced a brief period of religious fervour in his youth and had converted to Catholicism. This was at a time when what was called Popery was outlawed in England and dismissed in polite society as an outdated form of bigotry. Much later in his life Gibbon recalled this incident. He wrote: “Youth is sincere and impetuous . . . a momentary glow of enthusiasm had raised me above all temporal considerations.”

Wasted Years at Oxford

Gibbon was sixteen years of age and a student at Oxford when he converted to Catholicism. Incidentally, he poured scorn on the professors and tutors of the University from whom, he claimed, that he learned nothing. He was already a voracious reader and his reading led him to doubt the Faith in which he had nominally been reared. He became interested in Catholicism and a bookseller in London recommended him to a Catholic priest attached to the chapel of the Sardinian Embassy. Being attached to an Embassy the Sardinian chapel had diplomatic immunity from the penal laws. There was an Irish Dominican, Father Patrick Brullaghan, attached to the embassy chapel at this time and it may very well have been he who instructed Gibbon. At all events he was received into the Catholic Church on June 8, 1753. The result was Gibbon’s expulsion from the University and his exile to Lausanne in Switzerland where his father placed him in the charge of a Calvinist minister. After nearly eighteen months of debate and discussion Gibbon reverted to Protestantism.

He wrote home: “I am now a good Protestant… I have in all my letters taken notice of the different movements of my mind, entirely Catholic when I came to Lausanne, wavering a long time between two systems, and at last fixed for the Protestant.”

Barbarism at the door

The mature Gibbon wrote the Decline and Fall from the perspective of the age of Enlightenment. His judgments reflect the supreme self-confidence and the rationalism of the age in which it was written. He is a master of the narrative prose style of the period and his work gives it a classical expression. We know a great deal more than he did about the history of Rome and of what he so dismissively describes as “Barbarism and Religion.” Presumably in his judgement the description would have applied to the Golden Age of Celtic Christianity as it is to the whole history of Byzantium. It is a defensible judgement that Gibbon himself was helping to sow the seeds of a new barbarism of which the Guillotine was potent symbol. It was already doing its bloody work in the year 1794 when he died.

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

Easter is here! Lime green euphorbia is magnificent in the front garden. I uprooted a large section of the plant earlier in the year. Cherry blossom tree flowered at the end of March last year. Here’s hoping it has flowered where you are this month. The blossom lifts my heart. Even though I know that in a few short weeks high winds will blow the pink ‘snow’ all over the lawn.

Pink aubrietia thrives in its pot, while the purple variety continues to bloom under the laurel bush. My plan to introduce both into the crevices of my granite wall did not happen last year. Every season brings challenges, doesn’t it? I’m hoping to include yellow and white alyssum with semper vivum when the opportunity comes.

Forget-me-not surrounds the sandpit. Purple osteospermum has spread itself along the beds. Daffodils are still in bloom in the front garden, a joy to behold. I’ll dead head them when they have finished flowering but will leave the foliage to die back naturally.

Wrap up well before you venture out. April days can be treacherous so check the weather forecast beforehand. Decide which jobs you really need to do. Pace yourself. Keep weeding between your vegetables. Kneel down! Protect your back and your knees. Take a break and have a cup of your favourite brew. Do a little and often, it is much better than exhausting yourself.

Oxalis is everywhere in my garden. Pale pink clematis has climbed the wall and is heading towards the nearby hedge. It is well supported by canes. I’m happy to let it meander where it will.

Forsythia is beautiful but needs to be cut back once it finishes flowering. I will try sowing some of the cuttings around the back garden. Some will certainly root. I’m already looking forward to even more yellow splendour. Dad did this every year. His garden was full of colour as a result.

Red kalanchoe has flowered for months in the porch. My granddaughter gifted it to me. She checks it every visit!

Check your houseplants for red spider mite. Do this regularly. Spray both tops and undersides of the leaves. Get rid of dead/ deceased leaves. Don’t overwater!

Ask young relatives/grandchildren to help with big jobs like mowing the lawn, hard pruning the fuchsia/berberis bushes. They love to be part of your life in the garden. Make memories. Happy Easter!

Life Is Very Good

“God saw all that he had made and it was very good” (Genesis 1:31).

If I think carefully about it, it actually seems like a very strange thing to say that ‘I am pro life.’ After all, shouldn’t everyone be pro-life? Is there really anyone out there who thinks that life is a bad thing? Don’t most of us enjoy nature programmes such as ‘The Blue Planet’ precisely because they give us a wonderful glimpse of the beauty, abundance and amazing variety of life on our unique, fascinating planet? We can all agree, then, that life is good, and indeed, very good.

From a Christian point of view, of course, life is a gift, a very special gift from a loving and compassionate God who deliberately chooses to create this particular life and takes pleasure in creating it. Naturally, God loves what He creates: “For you love all things that exist, and detest none of the things that you have made, for you would not have made anything if you had hated it” (Wisdom 11:24). When God creates this individual human life, this soul and this body, nothing like it has ever existed before, or ever will again. In God’s eyes, this life is beautiful, it is precious – more precious than the rarest jewel in the world: “Before I formed you in the womb, I knew you” (Jer.1:5); “You are precious in my eyes, you are honoured, and I love you” (Isaiah 43:4).

‘Do we value human life?’

At this moment in Irish society, we as individuals and as a nation are at a very crucial time in our history. The Eighth Amendment of our Constitution acknowledges the right to life of the unborn.’ We are now being asked to vote to keep this right or to take it away. In effect, we are being asked; ‘Do we value human life?’ Is every human life unique, precious or even sacred? Should it be protected from its natural beginning to its natural end? Are there some stages within that time when we should be allowed to end that life? Should some human beings be allowed to develop fully and to live while others who are deemed less valuable, or inconvenient, or in some way sick, disabled or deficient, be per- mitted to be destroyed? Does one human being have the right to decide whether another human being, young or old, lives or dies?

To be honest, I am personally surprised that any society that supposedly cherishes equality, liberty, and human autonomy would even ask such questions. From a young age, the answer has always been, not only obvious to me, but instinctive. As soon as I heard of the very notion of abortion at the age of eleven or twelve, I found it repulsive and wondered how anyone could possibly justify it. Young children are always excited when they hear that their mammy is expecting a baby and wonder what their new baby brother or sister will be like when they are born.

So how has it come to pass that this most basic of human instincts the desire to protect life, and this most basic of human rights – the right to life are now up for discussion? The only plausible answer to this question must be that not all the members of our society agree on when human life begins and therefore not all believe that abortion involves killing an innocent human. This is undoubtedly a complex issue and opinions vary drastically depending on one’s religious beliefs, one’s scientific knowledge of human development in the womb, and one’s own life experience and particular circumstances. These are some of the questions we will be addressing in next month’s issue as we continue our reflection on the goodness of life.

Ame And The Women Behind The Wire

This has nothing to do with patriotism but to me anyway it is unrecognised heroism. The wire referred to in the title is not the sort that cages prisoners but for some if not all women it represents a prison of sorts.

First, I have to go back over three years to October 2001 when my wife Anne was diagnosed with breast cancer. As we staggered out of the hospital we contemplated the diagnosis and the prognosis. The surgeon was confident of a successful outcome as the disease had been caught reasonably early. A tumour was removed a short time later and then “just a little bit more to be sure”. When it was nearly time for Anne to go home the bombshell was dropped in my absence – I had returned home from my daily visit when she was told that the whole breast would have to be removed. I returned to the hospital as Anne had rung me devastated. As it turned out she was not to leave hospital for eight weeks. I was living in dread although I never stopped praying.

I would repeat prayerful Quotes from the Bible

Over the weeks I had taken to bouts of crying at different times such as when doing menial things like shaving or doing the washing up. I had developed a habit in times of stress previously of writing down helpful phrases taken from the Bible or elsewhere. I would repeat these to myself when I needed to give myself a life. There is nothing new in this but it does work except in this particular case nothing seemed to raise my hopes for Anne. I was coming to the belief that I would lose her and even visualised myself at the funeral mass saying a few words in tribute. Yes, I wanted to pay her the tribute she richly deserved but what would I say? And how would I explain my own inadequacies during our life together, worse still was I just feeling sorry for myself? Self-pity is sometimes one of the sad ingredients of grief.

I was in one of those tearful moods in the middle of shaving one morning. As I dried my eyes and face a beam of sunlight warmed my cheek through the bathroom window and at the same time the following phrase sprang to mind “In the day when I cried you answered me Lord and delivered me from all my fears”. I decided there and then that the Lord would heal Anne. I had absolutely no doubt about it. The funeral oration would not be necessary.

God decided you had suffered enough

While I am sure the Lord lifted me up that morning, I found in time that I was being presumptuous of what His will was. What I envisaged was not to be, for three years down the line Anne you are no longer with me. God in His wisdom decided you had suffered enough and on October 10th 2004 on Sunday evening at a quarter to nine he took you to His kingdom. At the time this wisdom was not apparent to me but He was not finished with me and was to make contact with me in what I thought then was an unusual way but on reflection I now know it was to be one of His best ways through others. I was seated at Anne’s hospital bed on one of the days leading up to her death. Anne was sleeping as was a fellow patient Barbara, in the bed opposite. All was quiet but I was not so, for I was now aware of the final outcome. I felt let down by God, had He taken a holiday I asked myself? Suddenly, a voice from behind me said “You know only our faith keeps us going”. Barbara had woken up and immediately it was as if I could see Christ stretched out before me on the bed where Anne lay and I knew that He was not absent but was there suffering again with Anne.

Yes, at the funeral mass I did say a few words for Anne. I recalled her suffering yet her generous giving of herself. I said that even though I considered myself a prayerful person, my prayers could never match her basic Christianity.

O Domhnaill Abu

Bill McStay

Bill McStay writes about a great Ulster churchman

On 22 October 1927 the bells of the Church of Ireland and Catholic Cathedrals in Armagh tolled together, following the death of the Catholic Primate Cardinal Patrick O’Donnell. Though Primate for less than three years, he had won the esteem, even affection of all those he had encountered, whatever their political or religious views. He had eg. as Cardinal formed a cordial relationship with Lord Londonderry, Minister of Education in the new political entity of Northern Ireland, solving with him the vexed question of the training of male Catholic teachers.

Born in 1855 to a farming family near Glenties, Donegal, Patrick showed brilliance at school and university, and immediately upon ordination as a priest in June 1880, was appointed to a professorship in Maynooth College. Eight years later, he became the world’s youngest bishop, and was consecrated Bishop of Raphoe by another Donegal man, Michael Logue, his predecessor in Raphoe and now Cardinal Primate.

A Giant among Churchmen

A man of imposing physique, a keen walker and swimmer (noted also for his atrocious handwriting!), O’Donnell brought energy and determination to his role. He took on the immense challenge of financing the building of St. Eunan’s Cathedral in Letterkenny, plus schools and parish houses across his scattered diocese, covering the major part of Donegal. He was an ardent promoter of the Irish language, and the Temperance movement, taking stern action against the distilling and selling of poteen throughout his diocese.

Interested all his life in politics, Patrick O’Donnell advocated the road of debate and reasoning, deploring the misguided path of violence. He was sad at the partition of the country, but recognising its reality argued for the safeguarding of minorities in both North and South. A strong supporter of universal education, he served on the governing body of the National University of Ireland, and was awarded an honorary degree.

Among the many accomplisments of this giant among Irish churchmen, his work in tackling poverty and economic deprivation during his years as Bishop of Raphoe ranks supreme. From a small farming background himself, he took a keen interest in the plight of the rural dweller. So when in 1890 Arthur Balfour, Chief Secretary of Ireland, invited the young Bishop to serve on the new Congested Districts Board, O’Donnell accepted immediately, and remained a CDB stalwart until its dissolution in 1923. The CDB played a big part in transforming Irish society in its thirty years existence. It was the very first community development agency in Europe, concentrating on nine of Ireland’s most deprived counties including Donegal.

It was said that CDB had a finger in every pie. It tackled improve- ments in rural housing; employment, health and educational projects. It encouraged with grants cottage industries like lace-making, knitting and carpet weaving. It set up cooperative societies and assisted the development of fishing. A spirit of determination drove its efforts, encouraged by members like O’Donnell, who exhorted his priests to lend their talents to this great enterprise, by serving eg. on the new parish committees. The involvement of ministers of religion, both Catholic and Protestant, was praised by Hugh Law, MP for West Donegal, whilst the Civil Servant who was Secretary to the CDB observed of Bishop O’Donnell that “it was impossible to overrate his positive contribution to the Board.”

When Patrick O’Donnell, newly appointed Archbishop of Armagh in 1924, returned from Rome in December 1925 after receiving a cardinal’s hat, Ireland’s pride and satisfaction was evident. He was welcomed in Dublin by President WT Cosgrave, and on his way north by groups like the Gaelic League and the Royal Ulster Rifles. When the new Cardinal attended the Chicago Eucharistic Congress in 1926, he was enthusiastically received by Irish-Americans, proud of this modest Donegal man who brought such credit to their race.

O’Donnell’s episcopal motto was In hoc signo vinces (by this sign (the Cross) you shall conquer). In the judgment of his countrymen, and of people of good will everywhere, by his persistent efforts to bring dignity and hope to those in need, he had truly fought the good fight, and had conquered indeed.

Saint Martin Replies

  • Kildare: I want to thank St. Martin, Our Mother Mary and everyone I pray to for all the fantastic favours which I received; my son passing all his exams in College; success in employment, health and happiness. Also for my husband being made permanent in his job and so many other favours which were granted. Heartfelt thanks to all, especially the Sacred Heart to whom I pray daily.
  • Co. Dublin: I promised publication. My dear Mam survived an emergency, high-risk surgery. I can’t thank you enough. I received your St. Martin relic last month with my subscription renewal. Needless to say it is well worn! My life would be lonely without St. Martin and all my other Saint friends. I am forever grateful and I continue to pray that Mam makes good progress.
  • Limerick: Please publish my sincere thanks to St. Martin for many favours granted down through the years. Most recently for returning me to good health for which I am very grateful. Thank you St. Martin and the Sacred Heart of Jesus. You have never failed me.
  • Derry: I want to thank St. Martin for the recovery of my daughter’s dog and many other favours he has granted me over the years.
  • Staffordshire: Recently I met a young Slovakian couple at my local Church. They were unemployed, ineligible for state benefits and seeking work. Despite numerous applications, they were not offered an interview even for part-time work paid at the minimum wage. I gave them a copy of the St. Martin prayer and I advised them to start the Novena, and I would do likewise. Within four days they were offered job interviews at a local residential Nursing Home. They have now started work there as assistant carers and are happy. Thanks to God and the intervention of St. Martin. My late mother had great devotion to St. Martin and passed that on to her family. We have had numerous favours through his intercession.
  • Roscommon: Thanks to St Martin for a very good year with cows calving. Everything went very well also for good health for all the family.
  • Galway: I want to thank St Martin on behalf of a friend who had a miraculous escape from drowning. She had been feeding fish when the mishap took place. She was in dire straits but the family dog raised the alarm, barking furiously until help arrived. The incident happened the day before the feast of St. Martin. Her mother- in- law also wants to give thanks. She underwent a successful hip operation, as a result of a serious fall, at the age of eighty nine years. She has been reading the St Martin magazine for over fifty years. God bless you all.
  • Birmingham: For many years I have read the St Martin Magazine and have great devotion to my dear friend who has helped me numerous times over the years. A couple of months ago my husband was taken ill. They thought it was a stroke but it turned out to be Encephalitis. After many tests and weeks in hospital he is out and doing quite well. Thank you St Martin, Our Lady and most Sacred Heart of Jesus for many favours received.
  • Anon: Just a note of sincere thanks to St Martin, Our Lady and all the Saints to thank them for looking after a little 6 weeks old baby. He was very ill and we prayed and prayed and thank God he is home now and doing well. St Martin is a great Saint please continue to pray to him.
  • Anon: I wish to thank Our Lady and St Martin for protecting all the workers on a building site where I was last employed.
  • Dublin: I promised thanksgiving for an ulcer on my leg which got better. Thank you Most Sacred Heart, Our Lady and Padre Pio but especially St Martin in whom I put all my trust to intercede on my behalf.
  • Meath: My heartfelt thanks to St Martin and the Holy Mother of God, Mary for their help with favours granted, especially with a problematic bowel. I also am so grateful to them for just being there when life presents all sorts of problems. They are always ready to listen, thanks be to God.
  • Tyrone: Please publish my long overdue thanks to St Martin for my exam success. I trust St Martin will watch over me as I complete my exams this year and will lead me in the right direction concerning my career in the years to come.

Dying To Live

Dying To Live

Unless a grain of wheat falls to the ground and dies, it remains just a grain of wheat; but if it dies, it produces much fruit. Whoever loves his life loses it, and whoever hates his life in this world will preserve it for eternal life. John 12: 24-25

The Lord Jesus likens his followers to a grain of wheat. A single grain of wheat can yield in time thousands of grains. But only if it falls into the ground and dies. If it does not die, it remains merely a single grain. Like a grain of wheat our lives can change and give life to thousands of others. But only if we fall in humility and die to ourselves. Otherwise, we remain fruit less and insignificant individuals in this world. St Martin De Porres is an excellent image of this dying to the self in his daily labours and sacrifices for others. When we pray to him in the traditional novena prayer, we promise to imitate him. True devotion to any saint calls us to imitate their given virtues. For Martin it was the sacrifice of his life for others. Martin refused nothing of himself to Christ, seeing in all those who came to him for aid and charity only the face of Jesus.

Jesus calls us to actively die to ourselves. What does this entail? It entails immersing ourselves more deeply into the paschal mystery of Jesus, following him more intensely in his passion, death and resurrection. It means imitation of his profound love and humility.

On a Sunday in October every year you’ll see people making their way to Kilclohane Wood out- side Milltown, Co. Kerry. They gather to honour the memory of a Dominican friar who served the people of that region in the most dangerous of circumstances and paid for it with his life. His name was Thaddeus Moriarty.

In the wake of the Protestant Reformation the community of Catholics in Ireland experienced waves of persecution. There were times and places where a certain freedom to practice was possible, and there were other times and places where attending Mass, or simply being a priest, could lead to severe punishment.

In this environment it was impossible, of course, to train men for the priesthood, but Irish bishops and religious orders found a solution: they established colleges on the Continent where young Irish men could get the best of training in philosophy, theology, preaching, and apologetics, so they could return to the dangerous mission well prepared.

That’s exactly what a young Dingle man by the name of Thaddeus Moriarty did in the 1620s. He joined the Dominicans in Tralee, and after his novitiate probably carried out in semi-secret he was sent to Toledo in Spain, where he met another young friar, Terence Albert O’Brien, who would also go on to be martyred.

From Toledo he went to Lisbon, to study in the newly founded Irish Dominican College there, set up through the efforts of another Kerry Dominican, Daniel O’Daly. Again, perhaps without realising it, young Moriarty was surrounded by future martyrs; no fewer than four of his classmates would be executed in the coming decades.

Moriarty, in any case, was a bril- liant student. Daniel O’Daly later wrote of him that he was ‘pro- foundly learned in all the sciences’. He could probably have stayed on in Portugal, and had a nice academ- ic career, but like so many Irish churchmen, he returned north, fully aware of the risks involved.

Over the following years he ministered in Kerry as best he could, and it seems he even engaged in debate with local Protest- ants concerning papal authority. He was elected prior of Tralee by his confreres, but it’s hard to know how much of a common life these friars had, and it’s likely that they lived separately and in hiding much of the time. One source tells us that they went about disguised as merchants and would celebrate Mass and hear confessions at secret loca- tions, known only to the faithful – in barns, in private homes, and at remote Mass rocks like Poll an Aifrinn (‘Mass Hollow’) in Kilclohane Wood.

Ministry In Time Of Crisis

During the 1640s, a Catholic uprising led to greater freedom, and leaders of the Dominican friars met in Kilkenny in 1644, Thaddeus Moriarty among them. There was excitement in the air. They decided to establish five centres of study in Ireland, and Moriarty is likely to have been included among the teachers, but all these plans were put to flight by the arrival in Ireland of Cromwell and his army in 1649.

Once again Moriarty and his brethren were forced into hiding. It might have made sense at this point to leave the country, to come back when things were safer. Moriarty knew the situation was dangerous. He knew his old friend Terence Albert O’Brien had met a gruesome end. But he chose to stay. He stayed with the people, teaching them, encouraging them to remain faithful, and celebrating the sacraments with them and for them.

And it seems his ministry at this time of crisis was appreciated. In 1651 a man by the name of Charles Sugrue had a chalice made for the use of Moriarty. It’s not impossible that this is the chalice that was in his hands on the 15th August 1653, the feast of the Assumption of Our Lady, when he and his congregation were surprised by Cromwellian soldiers at Poll an Aifrinn.

Fr Moriarty was taken by the soldiers to Ross Castle where he was imprisoned for several months. Daniel O’Daly, relying on eyewitness accounts, says he was emaciated and discoloured when he was brought eventually to the place of his execution in Killarney, now the site of the Franciscan church. Incredibly, it seems he went to the gallows joyfully. ‘Never did the bride more cheerfully array herself for marriage’, wrote O’Daly, ‘than did this holy man for the embrace of death’. He climbed the ladder, exhorted his hearers not to be disheartened by his death, to remain faithful to their ancient creed, and then he was hanged.

Those who executed him buried him and kept watch over his grave for a while they didn’t want the faithful to remove his body and make of his body an object of veneration. But the people didn’t forget. Through more long years of ignominy and persecution, the people of Tralee and its hinterland remembered what Thaddeus Moriarty had done, and they maintained an annual pilgrimage to this place, where last he held the chalice in his hands and offered the sacrifice of the Mass for the glory of God and the good of his people.

Abraham Lincoln was once asked if he could sing. said “I know only two tunes, one is the Old Hundredth, the other isn’t.” Lincon was joking a bit, as he was a great music lover, but it is curious that he would choose this tune to refer to, as it was the name of one of the most popular hymn tunes of his day. You may know this tune by another name; it is the official title of the well- known hymn, “All People That on Earth Do Dwell.” It is indeed a most cherished hymn that has been sung by congregations world- wide for centuries. The hymn’s history spans back to the 16th century when Louis Bourgeois, a prominent French Protestant musician, composed the tune. It first appeared in the 1551 edition of the “Genevan Psalter”, collection closely associated with John Calvin and the Reformed Church, intended to make congregational singing more accessible.

Originally set to Psalm 134, the tune found its most enduring association with Psalm 100, earning it the name “Old 100th.” The melody’s simplicity captured the hearts of worshippers, establishing it as a staple Christian song of praise, and its powerful message resonates with the immensity of God’s love, and how the Church joins with choirs of angels in Heaven. The theme of the hymn is expressed in the opening lines: “All people that on earth do dwell, sing to the Lord with cheerful voice.” While its roots are in the Protestant Reformation, the hymn has found a welcome place in Catholic worship. Its widespread use underscores the unity and shared heritage among Christians, transcending denominational lines. The Old Hundredth’s notes carry a timeless message of hope and devotion, uniting believers in a shared song of praise.

Music As A Bridge

The hymn has been adapted into various musical arrangements, from simple congregational singing to complex choral and orchestral renditions. These adaptations high- light the tune’s flexibility and its capacity to resonate with different audiences, regardless of the musical setting. The Old Hundredth has also been played a significant role in various cultural and historical moments. For example, it has been featured in numerous ceremonies, symbolizing its widespread appeal and enduring significance. The English composer Ralph Vaughan Williams composed a setting to it for the coronation service of Queen Elizabeth II in 1953. The hymn played a central part of her coronation and was used throughout her reign at significant events.

To this day, the Old Hundredth continues to be a source of inspiration. Its message of praise and thanksgiving is as relevant today as it was centuries ago, reminding all who sing it of the nature of their faith and the enduring call to worship. The hymn’s message is summed up in the lines: “For why? The Lord our God is good; His mercy is forever sure; His truth at all times firmly stood, and shall from age to age endure.”

The Old Hundredth is a celebration of unity, faith, and the spiritual power of music to draw us closer to God and to one another. This hymn tune, with its rich history and profound impact, continues to inspire and uplift, making it an important part of our collective Christian heritage, encouraging a spirit of unity and thanks giving. In a world often divided by differences, the Old Hundredth stands as a testament to the power of shared faith and the beauty of communal worship, bringing together voices in praise.

Of course the most powerful aspect of the hymn is the fact that it comes directly from the Book of Psalms; the prayers Our Lord himself would have prayed. As we reflect on the history and significance of the Old Hundredth, we can see how this hymn tune continues to connect people across time and place. Its popularity is a testament to the enduring power of music to bridge divides and bring communities together in a shared expression of faith.

Irish Dominican Martyrs:

Fr Bernard Ofarrell Op

And Fr Laurence Ofarrell Op

Sometime around the year 1400 a Dominican friary was founded in Longford and the development of the town is normally dated from there. The peace of the holy place was destined to be shattered during the English Reformation. After King Henry VIII issued his Act of Supremacy in 1536 Catholicism was outlawed. However, it does seem that the chapel at Longford was used by monks of the order as late as 1652. This might be explained by the flight of the local Protestant community during the 1641 rebellion. Before this the church was used by the Anglican denomination established in this country under the name Church of Ireland.

In 1652, two very eminent Longford Dominicans were martyred. They were related and came of the noble O’Farrell line; both were Masters of Theology, famous preachers and had been marked as potential bishops. Fr Laurence and Fr Bernard O’Farrell were alone in the priory on the day they died, because the other friars had fled when news came that a band of marauding Cromwellian soldiers was on the rampage.

It was early in the morning and the brothers were at prayer when the cruel onslaught began. The soldiers set upon Fr Bernard and wounded him in twenty four places. Fr Laurence they took immediately to the Governor who was related to the Farrell brothers but loyal to the King. He wanted to question Fr Bernard about his association with the Catholic army. After the interrogation the Dominican was condemned to be hanged.

On the morning of his execution, he was led from his dungeon and walked up the steps of the hanging ladder. Before the rope was placed around his neck, he addressed some words of consolation to the Catholics who might be there, telling them in a powerful manner to combat heresy. When he was thrown from the ladder while still hanging, he drew both his hands from under his scapular, raising a cross high in one hand as a token of triumph. The method of hanging at that time was not a sudden neck-break drop, but a slow strangulation.

The Governor was so impressed by his cousin’s faith that he gave permission for the body to be respectfully taken down and a safe conduct granted to all the clergy of the neighbourhood. This was to enable them to take part in the divine office and assist at the burial of the martyr.

One of my favourite things to do is to visit my local library. I’m a huge fan of public libraries as an institution, and believe they are more relevant than ever, despite the existence of the internet.

The earliest known libraries can be traced back to ancient Mesopotamia, around 2600 BC. These libraries were collections of clay tablets that contained administrative records, legal codes, and religious texts. The most famous library of this time was the Library of Ashurbanipal, located in Nineveh (present-day Iraq), which housed over 30,000 clay tablets.

In ancient Egypt, the Great Library of Alexandria was founded in the third century BC by Ptolemy I Soter, one of the successors of Alexander the Great. He was a Macedonian general who became the ruler of Egypt after Alexander’s death in 323 BC. He established the library as part of his efforts to promote learning and scholarship in Alexandria, which was the capital of Egypt at that time. However, it was under his successor, Ptolemy II Philadelphus, that the library was significantly developed and expanded. The library grew into one of the most renowned centres of knowledge in the ancient world, housing a vast collection of scrolls and attracting scholars from various disciplines. Although the library was tragically destroyed over time, its legacy as a symbol of intellectual pursuit and cultural ex- change continues to inspire to this day.

Roman Contributions

While these ancient libraries did have limited public access, many were restricted to scholars, priests, and scribes. They were exclusive institutions that required special permission to access their collections. The idea of a fully public library, open to everyone, emerged much later in history. They began to appear in the first century BC.

It was Julius Caesar who planned the first fully public library in Rome, but it was Roman historian and orator Gaius Asinius Pollio who brought the idea to fruition. By the time of Emperor Augustus, public libraries had become more widespread, serving as centres for study and public reading available to all Roman citizens.

These Public libraries were known as “bibliothecae” and were established by both the state and private individuals. They were important centres of learning and housed collections of scrolls and books. They provided a space for scholars, philosophers, and students to study, read, and conduct research.

The librarians, known as “custodes,” were responsible for managing the collections and assisting visitors. Additionally, they acted as guides and advisors to library visitors. They would assist scholars, philosophers, and students in finding the resources they needed for their research and studies. They had the task of acquiring new scrolls and books for the library’s collection. They would carefully select and organise the materials, ensuring that they were properly catalogued and accessible to visitors.

Like the librarians of today the custodes maintained the library’s inventory, keeping track of borrowed items and returning them to their designated places. They were knowledgeable about the library’s collection and were able to provide information and recommendations to visitors. They also played a role in maintaining the order and decorum of the library, ensuring that visitors followed the rules and regulations of the library, such as respecting the reading spaces and handling the materials with care. They were also responsible for creating an environment conducive to learning and scholarly pursuits.

Monastic Libraries

During the Middle Ages, the preservation and dissemination of knowledge in Europe were largely undertaken by monastic libraries. Monks would copy manuscripts by hand, meticulously transcribing religious texts, philosophical works, and other important writings that were stored in the monastic libraries. These libraries flourished, particularly in Europe. They became important cultural and intellectual hubs, attracting scholars and students from far and wide. They not only housed religious texts but also secular works, contributing to the preservation and transmission of library in Switzerland, the Abbey of knowledge across different disciplines.

The rise of universities in the medieval period further stimulated the growth of monastic libraries. Monks played a crucial role in education, teaching in universities and sharing knowledge from their libraries. They also engaged in scholarly debates and produced influential works that shaped intellectual discourse.

Throughout history, monastic libraries faced challenges, including wars, invasions, and periods of decline. However, their dedication to preserving knowledge and their contributions to scholarship remained significant.

The Vatican Library, founded in the mid-fifteenth century, became one of the most important repositories of religious and classical texts, and many other renowned libraries, such as the Abbey of Saint Gall
Monte Cassino library in Italy, and the Monastery of Montserrat library in Spain, stand as testaments to their enduring legacy.

In the modern era, monastic libraries continue to play an important role in preserving cultural heritage and providing access to his torical manuscripts. They serve as repositories of ancient knowledge and continue to inspire scholars and researchers in their pursuit of wisdom and understanding.

The Renaissance Period

The invention of the printing press by Johannes Gutenberg around 1440 made books more accessible and affordable resulting in new public and private libraries full of giving people expanded access to the printed word,

In the seventeenth and eightteenth centuries, the establishment of national libraries, such as the British Library and the Bibliotheque Nationale de France, reflected the growing importance of libraries as public institutions dedicated to education and scholarship. These libraries began to systematically collect and catalogue works, providing greater access to knowledge.

The nineteenth and twentieth centuries witnessed a proliferation of public libraries, fuelled by the ideals of universal education and enlightenment.

Libraries in the Digital Age

Today, the advent of digital technology has transformed libraries in unprecedented ways.

Computers with access to online databases, e-books, and digital archives are now to be found along with books in many public libraries information beyond physical boundaries. Modern libraries have also embraced their roles as community hubs, offering a wide range of services beyond book lending, including educational programs, technology access, and cultural events.

As we move further into the twenty-first century, libraries continue to evolve. The rise of artificial intelligence, data analytics, and virtual reality presents new opportunities and challenges for these institutions. However, the core mission of libraries to preserve knowledge, foster learning, and support communities-remains unchanged.

The history of libraries is a testament to humanity’s enduring quest for knowledge and our commitment to sharing and preserving it for future generations. From ancient clay tablets to digital databases, libraries have been, and will continue to be, vital pillars of civilisation.

Famous Converts: Cardinal Henry Manning

In 1850, Pope Pius IX published the papal bull (or decree) Universalis Ecclesiae, which reintroduced Catholic bishops into England. Since the time of Elizabeth I, English Catholics had no bishops to guide them. The only legal church was the Church of England, which had broken with the Pope in the reign of King Henry XVIII. For many years, Catholicism was so persecuted that priests had to operate in secret, risking execution.

This level of persecution was a distant memory by the mid-nineteenth century. Catholics by then enjoyed much the same rights as other English men and women. They only formed about one per cent of the population at the start of the century, but their numbers were rising, through immigration from Ireland and a steady trickle of converts. The Pope obviously thought the time was right to give English Catholics their bishops again.

The announcement, however, caused a storm of controversy. The Prime Minister, Lord Russell, complained about the “aggression of the Pope upon our Protestantism”. There were demonstrations throughout the country, during which effigies of the Pope were burnt.

In the Church of England diocese of Chichester (Sussex), a meeting of clergymen denounced Pius IX’s decision. The meeting was called by Archdeacon Henry Manning, the highest-ranking clergyman in Sussex. Before it started, however, Manning announced that he intended to retire as soon as it was over. The reason? He was about to become a Catholic.

It was extraordinary timing from the Archdeacon. But then, Henry Edward Manning was never one to back away from controversy.

For the rest of his long life, he would be a national figure, arguing not only for the rights of Catholics but also the poor, the workers, and other oppressed groups. When he died in 1892, enormous crowds came to mourn him. According to the Dictionary of National Biography, it was the biggest public show of mourning since the death of the Duke of Wellington forty years earlier.

On becoming a Catholic, Archdeacon Henry Manning said: “Now my career is ended”. He couldn’t have been more wrong. Within months, he was ordained a Catholic priest, and fourteen years later he was made Archbishop of Westminster, the head of the Catholic Church in England and Wales. In 1875 he became a Cardinal, one of the senior clerics who elect the Pope.

To Rome and Beyond

It was a surprising journey for somebody who, as a young man, was not known for his interest in religion. Cricket and debating were his passions then, and he dreamed of a political career. His father had been a Member of Parliament for thirty years, as well as Governor of the Bank of England.

However, while Henry was at university, his father went bankrupt, making a political career for his son unlikely. Henry was drawn towards a career in the Church of England, though he wasn’t entirely sure he
had a vocation. Then he came under the influence of a very pious lady named Favell Lee Bevan, who was an Evangelical. These were Christians who put an emphasis on moral seriousness and a personal relationship with Jesus Christ, along with a commitment to social reform.

All his life, Manning strove to put God ahead of all other considerations, to follow St. Paul’s injunction to “set your minds on the things above, not on the things that are on earth” (Colossians 3:2). As time went on, he came to fear that the Church of England was more focused on “worldly” things than on supernatural faith, and that this showed it was no longer a part of the Church that Jesus Christ had founded.

But that was a long way in the future. In 1833, as a young rector (the Anglican equivalent to a parish priest) Manning married his wife, Caroline. Their marriage lasted less than four years, as she died of tuberculosis in 1837. They had no children. Henry was utterly devastated and devoted to the memory of Caroline for the rest of his life.

Manning (who admitted in his diaries that he suffered from ambition) rose quickly upwards in the Church of England. He mixed with prominent people, such as the future Prime Minister William Ewart Gladstone, and the famous academic and preacher John Henry Newman. Newman, who would become the most celebrated Catholic convert in England, had a long and complex relationship with Manning. They were allies but often disagreed. How- ever, when Newman died, Manning preached the funeral sermon in which he called Newman “our greatest witness for the Faith”.

The reasons for Manning’s eventual conversion were many, including experiencing Catholicism on trips to Rome. The final straw was the Gorham judgement of 1850, a case involving a vicar named George Gorham. Gorham didn’t believe in infant baptism, an article of faith in the Church of England. When his bishop tried to remove him because of this, Gorham appealed to a civil court, and won. For many, this was proof that the Church of England was subservient to the State, and there was a wave of conversions to Catholicism.

In his forty-two years as a Catholic, Manning became well known for his concern for the poor, including Irish immigrants. He famously intervened in a major strike of London dockers in 1889, helping to win improved conditions for the dockers. He also took part in the First Vatican Council (1869-1870), which declared that the Pope is infallible in certain circumstances, a declaration Manning enthusiastically supported.

Liturgical Dance

King David’s life was a mess, The Lord promised that his ‘kingdom shall stand firm forever’ (2 Samuel 7:27), but his kingship had turned sour very quickly. David’s adultery with Bathsheba and the arranged murder of Uriah the Hittite earned the Lord’s swift rebuke from Nathan the prophet’s mouth. But with God’s mercy, David was reborn a genius. He was a talented harpist and lyrical poet, penning those liturgically hallowed words of Psalm 50[51] in anguish over his sinfulness: ‘Have mercy on me, O God, according to your steadfast love; according to thy abundant mercy blot out my transgressions’ (Psalm 50[51]:1). Nathan confirmed David’s forgiveness, and David sang in rejoicing, O Lord, open thou my lips, and my mouth shall show forth thy praise’ (Psalm 50[51]:15). David’s voice articulated his contrite heart, and his contrite heart throbbed in synchronisation with his body, with which he had ‘danced before the Lord with all his might.’ Even though Saul’s daughter hated him for dancing, dancing David was not ashamed. ‘I shall continue to dance before the Lord in gratitude,’ David defiantly told Michal, ‘I will demean myself even more’ (2 Samuel 6:14, 21-22). David in his priestly ephod was in love with God, and he knew that God loved him as a father loves his son; a bold son, but a son nonetheless.

A Beautiful Thing

We meet a woman in the New Testament who, like David, ‘was leading a sinful life.’ She took her chance at redemption when Jesus Christ was dining with Simon the Pharisee. Weeping musically, she wetted Jesus’ feet with her balletic tears and dried them with her hair.

Condemned by the Pharisee as a ‘sinner,’ she felt no shame in honouring her Lord (Luke 7:40). As the Lord had forgiven David because of his contrition, so Jesus absolved her ‘many sins,’ for she had also shown ‘great love’ (Luke 7:47). Like King David, she showed her love through joyful dance.

Catholic tradition generally agrees that this woman was Mary Magdalene from whom seven demons had gone out’ (Luke 8:2). Forgiven, Mary continued dancing, and her routine now included anointing Jesus’ head with ‘pure nard’ in preparation for his burial (John 12:3). Judas Iscariot shared Simon the Pharisee’s indignation and accused her of a needless ‘waste’ of oil worth a year’s salary (Matthew 26:8). But Jesus rebuked Judas and rewarded the ‘beautiful thing’ that Mary his daughter had done for him, precisely because of her love (Mark 14:6). She then swooned with devotion at Jesus’ anointed feet in silent contemplation, whilst Martha impatiently served the tables. For Martha, Jesus was ‘the Teacher,’ but for Mary, he was ‘Lord’ (John 11:28, 32). Mary’s ‘dance turned into mourning’ as her crucified Lord’s anointed head was crowned with thorns on Calvary (Lamentations 5:15). On Easter Sunday, she wanted to tango with the Risen Lord, but Jesus sent her tap-dancing home with news of the Resurrection.

Liturgical Dance

The Church dances to the tune of Saint Mary Magdalene’s paschal dance whenever Christ’s Mystical Body offers its bodily movements in liturgical adoration of Christ its Head. As if to redeem the exiled Israelites’ idolatrous dancing or Herodias’ lustful carousing, each bow and genuflection are outward and embodied ways of expressing our soul’s inward charity for God. A simple genuflection towards the Holy Eucharist expresses the interior devotion of our hearts and hon- ours the profound mystery of our Lord’s true presence in the Blessed Sacrament; a bowed head submits in deferential humility to God’s eternal and triune majesty. The Holy Name of Jesus is reverenced with a nod and kept sacred on our tongues. From the ashen sackcloth of our sins, then, the Church’s liturgy turns our ‘mourning into dancing,’ and, as David rhymed, God ‘clothes [us] with joy’ (Psalm 30:12).

Like Mary Magdalene at the house of Bethany, every prayerful movement should thus be done ‘decently and in order’ for God’s glory, so that we can sing to him with pure hearts (1 Corinthians 14:40). When applied correctly, the Mass’ liturgical gestures performed by every member of the Church form a beautiful and harmonious dance of Catholic worship. The lay faithful sit or stand to attention and kneel in penance, petition, or adoration, whilst the priest wearing his priestly ephod performs the solemn rites of the Church and dances before Jesus the Bridegroom’s real presence. As Mary danced before her Bridegroom and anointed him with expensive nard, so the Lord anoints us, his bride, with ‘nard and saffron, and . . . with all the finest spices’ in order to trans- form us through sanctifying grace into a beautiful offering to the Father (Song of Sons 4:14).

The Lord sounded the rhythm, and David danced in delight; the Lord stirred the yearnings for spiritual perfection, and Mary Magdalene danced in penitence, before the final dance of total adoration. In imitation of both saints, we can ‘offer’ our ‘bodies as a living sacrifice’ as our ‘true and proper worship’ (Romans 12:1). As God loved his son David from the Ark and Christ the Bridegroom loved the penitent Mary Magdalene, so too does he gaze at his beauty which abides in us through grace and says, ‘How beautiful you are, my be- loved, how beautiful you are’ (Song of Songs 1:15). It all begins with this solemn and liturgical sacred dance of cadenced grace.

When King Henry VIII of England oversaw the passing by Parliament of the Act of Supremacy in 1534, he intended simply to assert that the King was “the only supreme head on earth of the Church of England. He claimed the royal supremacy over the church was of divine institution in contrast to papal encroachment over the realm of England. Apart from this exclusion of the papacy Henry did not intend to change the traditional faith and practice of English Christians. He had no sympathy with Luther, Calvin or any of the other continental reformers. Indeed, he had written a book in defence of the seven sacraments against Luther for which the Pope awarded him the title of ‘Defender of the Faith’. Despite repudiating the papacy Henry retained his papal title.

There was a considerable minority of English men and women who did not think that the Tudor Reformation had gone far enough. They wanted to exclude from the church everything that savoured of “Popery.” The church of their dreams was a biblically based church in accordance with their understanding of the bible. Since this understanding was itself based on the principle of “private judgement” there was, inevitably, considerable variety of opinion as to the form that this church should take.

The more radical of the reformers would have no apostolic hierarchy or apostolic tradition. All that they wanted was preachers of the gospel as they understood the gospel to be. They were English Protestants in contrast to the sup- porters of the Anglican Church with its bishops and its liturgy and its thirty-nine articles. To this the clergy after 1571 had to subscribe as the standard public proclamation of Anglican Church doctrine.

Preachers and Godly Puritans

The term ‘Puritan’ was originally an insult used by Anglicans to refer to people whom they considered were too easily offended by the liturgy of the Anglican Church and were nitpicking at details and causing trouble while justifying their efforts through proof-texting of the
Bible. Not surprisingly, Puritans did not use the term to refer to themselves, preferring to use ‘Saints’ as a self-reference.

They saw themselves as “godly” people in contrast to the great mass of the “ungodly” who conformed outwardly or superficially to prevailing practice. A purified church would be an assembly of “godly people” gathered together by the Word of God and conforming their lives to His word as revealed in Holy Scripture.

In an age when most people were illiterate, people to preach the gospel were a necessity for a biblically based church. Faith comes by hearing and the essential ministry was considered to be the ministry of preaching. A church based on Scripture would be a church where the Scripture was proclaimed. It was the preachers who promoted Puritanism Puritanism both within the Anglican Communion and apart from it. Since local landowners were the patrons who provided the incumbents for a great many of the parishes a sympathetic patron could secure a Puritan preacher.

Puritans At Risk

Initially the Puritan element was contained within the Anglican Communion. They hoped to persuade the requisite political authority to complete the Reformation which Henry VIII had begun.

During the reign of Elizabeth I (1558-1603) it began to appear increasingly unlikely that this would ever occur. Elizabeth had the same conservative religious taste as her father Henry VIII. In 1583 John Whitgift was appointed Archbishop of Canterbury. He wanted to reverse the policy of attempted conciliation with the Puritans adopted by his predecessor Edmund Grindel.

As a result, devout Puritans began forming separate “conventicles” and parted company with the unregenerate church establishment. In an age when dissent from the established national church was equivalent to politically disloyalty, they were inevitably liable to persecution. This Puritan or Evangelical tendency remained nevertheless as a significant factor within the Anglican Communion.

During the reign or James I of England (1603-1625) a renewed attempt to enforce conformity led to the emigration of groups of Puritans to the more tolerant atmosphere of Holland. During 1607 and 1608 a group was formed at Leyden presided over by Pastor John Robinson assisted by an Elder, William Brewster. After ten years they decided to move again, this time to the newly discovered land of America.

Freedom And Intolerance

The first English colony in North America had been planted by Sir Walter Raleigh in the reign of Elizabeth I. He named the territory Virginia in honour of the Virgin Queen. It included most of the Eastern seaboard north of Florida and South of what was to become New England. The first two attempts at colonization in 1585 and 1587 ended in failure. The third attempt, after great hardship, was to prove successful.

The early colonization of America was organised by private joint stock companies incorporated by the Crown. One of these, the Virginia Company, was persuaded to give a grant of land to the

English Puritans from Holland. A group of English merchants agreed to finance the voyage. One hundred and five men, women and children apart from the officers and crew finally sailed aboard the May- flower from Plymouth harbour on September 16, 1620. At least thirty five of them were Puritan Pilgrims. They arrived at Cape Cod on November 11, 1620.

In American history they have become known as ‘the Pilgrim Fathers’. This term is appropriate inasmuch as they were on pilgrim- age. In this new land they hoped to build a ‘city on a hill’, a new Jerusalem, the purified church of their dreams. Based only on the bible it would be a light shining in the darkness.

It is an irony that these settlers in search of ‘freedom’ did not countenance tolerance of opposing Christian views. The most famous dissidents within the Puritan community, Roger Williams and Anne Hutchinson, were banished following disagreements over theology and policy. Four Quakers were hanged in Boston between 1659 and 1661 for persistently returning to the city to stand up for their beliefs. From Puritan Boston’s earliest days, Catholics were anathema and were banned from the colonies along with other non-Puritans. The historian John Higham described anti Catholicism in America as “the most luxuriant, tenacious, tradition of paranoiac agitation in American history.”

Perhaps it was in response to the persecution they had undergone. which made the colonists so intolerant themselves. Whatever the rea- sons the city on the hill was not a shining light; it was a theocracy that booked no dissent, religious or otherwise. They sailed in the May flower to freedom, but sadly it was an exclusive freedom wherein the seeds of future religious conflicts were abundantly sown.

The Cloister Garden

Frater Fiachra

The Michaelmas Daisy

September we welcome the Feast of the Archangels, Michael, Gabriel and Raphael and in the garden, the Michael- mas daisy.

Michaelmas Daisies are frequently known by their Botanical Latin name of Aster, from the Greek for star, which refers to the shape of the flower heads. These stalwarts of the late summer and autumn garden, have daisy like blooms in purple, blue, pinks and mauves. The open shaped flowers are loved by pollinators who are drawn to their vibrant colours in the fading autumnal garden. Indeed, they are the stars of September but also the natural warning of the oncoming winter. Commonly called Michaelmas, to honour the Feast and Mass of St. Michael the Archangel on September 29th the old rhyme goes:

“The Michaelmas Daisies, among dead weeds,
Bloom for St Michael’s valorous deeds. And seems the last of flowers that stood, Till the feast of St. Simon and St. Jude.”

St Michael, the patron saint of warriors, is designated by Catholics as the protector of those who strive to preserve security, safe- ty and peace. He guards us against dark- ness and the snares of the devil. The MichaeImas daisies were seen as flowers joining in the battle by blooming through autumn and pushing winter away as long as possible.

Michaelmas Day in certain parts of Britain and Ireland used to be called “Devil Spits’ Day”. It was said that the Devil was kicked out of heaven on St Michael’s Feast Day, falling from the skies onto a poor blackberry bush. Filled with rage at his expulsion and defeat by St. Michael, he proceeded to curse the blackberry fruit because of its thorns, scorching it with his fiery breath, turning the blood red fruit to black, then according to where you’re from, he either stamped on them or spat on them, thus ensuring they were unfit to eat! Legend has it that he renews his curse annually on Michaelmas Day and therefore it is very unlucky to gather blackberries after this date. An old Irish proverb says, “On Michaelmas Day the Devil puts his foot on blackberries.” Many a mammy warned us not to eat them at the end of September due to the devil’s curse or spittle on them, but in reality the fruits had already begun to fade, and from experience filled with a few crawlies and white worms!

A Sign of Victory

Michaelmas daisies like phlox are prone to mildew and this is caused by a lack of aeration, due to overcrowding in the flowerbeds after sum- mer. It can also be caused due to drought and lack of moisture. They can either be cut to the ground and disposed of in a bin and not your composter and replanted in a different location next year. If you want to leave them as I do, the flowers will still appear like little purple stars with their cheerful yellow centres. The whitish grey mildew reminds me of the cinders from the fire but also reminds me of the defeat of the devil, and his child- ishness in burning the poor innocent bramble.

The flowers despite their foliage are a
sign of victory. Every warrior has his scars. God is our strength; the dark- ness cannot compete with the light. The Michaelmas Daisy appears as the evenings draw in and the leaves begin to change and fall, when our moods may begin to slip due to winter’s coming. Remember the bright yellow centres of the daisy, the sun will rise again, and spring is around the cor- ner. We all get a bit mildewed during winter, however, let your light shine!

In the language of flowers, the Michaelmas daisy symbolizes a farewell or a departure. Its colour also reminds us of mourning and bereavement. The act of giving a Michaelmas Daisy is a way of saying farewell, perhaps as Michaelmas Day is seen to say farewell to the productive year with a smile and gratitude for the joys of summer.

First Mass Celebrations

Fr. John Harris OP

On Saturday 6 July, Christopher Vincent Gault, who writes Matters Medical was ordained to the Priesthood. On the occa- sion of Fr Chris’ First Mass the following day, the Homily was given by the Provincial of the Dominican Order, Fr John Harris who also writes for the Saint Martin Magazine.

Last week I was in a place close to the heart of Fr. Chris and part of his spiritual journey, that brought him to this altar today, Lourdes.

We all know the story of Lourdes and the young girl Bernadette. Given that this year we are marking the 800th anniversary of our Dominicnan presence on this island, I have been thinking a lot about the past and our position in the ongoing history of the Order in Ireland; therefore, I was struck not by Mary or Bernadette, but by the flowing stream. As you know on Thursday 25 February “the lady” told Bernadette to go and wash at the stream and drink from it. She dug out the new stream and from that day to this that stream has never stopped. On that day the people laughed at her and thought she had gone mad, digging in the grotto, and washing herself with muddy water. But she was undeterred.

We know that the apparitions stopped at the end of the fort- night; “the lady” had not revealed her name, there was no great miracle like that of the sun at Fatima. Bernadette was attacked on all sides, her family were confused at best if not totally disbelieving her story, the church and civil authorities were united in their opposition, both agreed to the closing of access to the grotto. The bishop began an investigation, the mayor threatened her with prison if she didn’t come clean and admit that she had invented the whole story to get notice. Bernadette remained resolute and the stream kept flowing. The authorities put up a barricade to keep people out of the grotto, but they never attempted to stop the water flowing. The miraculous water kept flowing from under the barricade and the people washed and drank from it and the miracles of healing continued.

The stream continues to flow

In all our readings of the liturgy today there is opposition, The prophet Ezekiel is warned that he will face opposition that the people are defiant and obstinate, but he is still to preach; in the Gospel the towns people of Nazareth would not accept Jesus, the local boy as a prophet, indeed we are told, “He could work no miracle there”. In the second reading Paul is facing the opposition of his own weakness, this thorn in the flesh. Not all opposition comes from outside of ourselves, the accuser can play havoc with us internally. But the opposition didn’t stop Ezekiel from preaching, Paul was told “my grace is enough for you” and the Lord cured a few sick people by laying his hands on them. The preaching cannot be silenced, the healing cannot be stopped. The water continues to flow.

Yesterday we saw three of our brothers ordained. Who can believe it in the Ireland of today? Why would a doctor with a prestigious medical career before him give up and allow his future to be planned, not as a career but as a ministry, planned not by him, but by his provincial considering the needs of the province and not his own wishes? One can hear the words of the Lord to Paul, “My grace is enough for you”. The force that called Bernadette to the grotto, the voice that calls us to the religious life and the sacred priesthood cannot be silenced. The water continues to flow.

For the last 800 years the Dominicans have ministered and preached on this island. Like the story of St. Patrick and the early centuries of the Church in Ireland ours also were stories of success and building. But then came the centuries of persecution and opposition. In 1500 we had almost 40 convents all over the island, by 1600 we had three, one in Rome, one in Lisbon and one in Leuven, but none in Ireland. Our preaching was no longer in well-constructed convents with full choral and liturgical life, but in the little huts hidden in the bogs of the West and dark alleys of Dublin and other cities. Still the brothers kept ministering, facing persecution hunger, rejection and indeed the gallows. The preaching never stopped; the healing never stopped. For almost half of our history in Ireland it has been a story of persecution and opposition, not of great priories but small houses and back alleys.

Consecrated Hands

Yesterday the story continues, the water is flowing not from the grotto of Massabielle but from the continued presence of the Domini- cans in Ireland.

Fr. Chris hasn’t stopped being a doctor but now his hands are consecrated to bring the healing not of science but of Christ, hands consecrated for mercy, hands consecrated for ministry, hands consecrated for sacrifice. Yes, the opposition is real, our culture can be seen as being just as defiant and obstinate as that faced by Ezekiel, our contemporaries can be just as unbelieving and negative as the family and neighbours of Jesus. But that didn’t stop Jesus or Ezekiel, “My grace is enough for you”.

Nothing could stop the water flowing from the grotto, neither can any opposition stop the graces flowing from the hands of a priest. No, in all things we are victorious in Christ. For the priest’s hands are now Christ’s hands, dispensers of his graces, his mercy, his sacrifice; you are now the dispenser of this grace to others.

The waters of Massabielle continue, the story of the Irish Dom- inicans continues, the graces of Christ, all continue to flow.

Fr. Chris as you begin your ministry as a priest, know that no mat- ter what happens in the future, yes- terday has marked you for all eter- nity. Whatever the opposition inter- nally or externally, remember the words of The Lord to St. Paul, “My grace is enough for you”. The source of grace continues to flow, and this stream can never be stopped, irrespective of whatever barricade is placed in its way.

The Blessed Virgin Mary- Queen Of The Apostles

Dom Aelred Magee ocso

The Entrance Antiphon which stands as the headline for this commemoration pitches us directly into the relationship between the Mother of Christ and Christ’s clos- est associates and co-workers. Sacred Scripture asks a question of us – do we notice that she who reigns over this group and their work, lends it a vital stamp of authenticity, and copyrights it, as it were, by her very being Mother, is also one among them, at the heart of the group and not merely
over it, praying with it and for it and thereby lifting it up?

Mary’s essential accompani- ment of the apostolic mission is threaded throughout Scripture’s narrative about the Church’s first moments. And of course, we are not talking here about a casual group, a thrown together ragtag of itinerant preachers. On the contrary! The Lord Jesus, after pray- ing to the Father, calling to Himself those whom He desired, appointed twelve to be with Him, and whom

He would send to preach the Kingdom of God; and these apos- tles He formed after the manner of a college or a stable group, over which He placed Peter chosen from among them (Lumen Gentium). This college with stability, constituted now and continued by the college of bishops, is bolstered, strength- ened, comforted and challenged by the watchful presence of Blessed Mary: By reason of the gift and role of divine maternity, by which she is united with her Son, the Redeemer, and with His singular graces and functions, the Blessed Virgin is also intimately united with the Church. As St. Ambrose taught, the Mother of God is a type of the Church in the order of faith, charity and perfect union with Christ. For in the mys- tery of the Church, which is itself rightly called mother and virgin, the Blessed Virgin stands out in eminent and singular fashion as exemplar both of virgin and mother (Lumen Gentium).

The Opening Prayer of the Mass invites us to consider the wonderful bond which exists between the Apostles and the Virgin: O God, who gave the Holy Spirit to your Apostles as they joined in prayer with Mary, the Mother of Jesus… This always formative Pentecost event, with the overshadowing Holy Spirit, enlivening creation and bringing it to perfection in the womb of the Virgin, and now bringing to birth the dynamic reality of the Church, establishes the fundamental bonds by which true believers cleave to the Church, Christ’s Body, and which are first set out in the Acts of the Apostles: These remained faithful to the teaching of the apostles, to the brotherhood, to the breaking of bread and to the prayers (Acts 2:42). In other words, to a fundamental and unerring doctrine about Christ, to the communion of the faithful as they exercised their responsibility for one another, united in belief and obedience, and to a public, com- mon and shared practice of prayer which was a source of grace and at the same time the fulfilment of a defining duty, to give due praise to God.

Mary’s Mark

It is not difficult to see Mary reflected in those fundamental bonds which defined the early Church, and the Church today. The teachings of the apostles only has value when it communicates Christ’s own teaching and preach- ing and Mary, in the home at Nazareth, at the wedding at Cana, at the Cross, and with every act and word which her Son left to his fol- lowers, pondered, treasured, rumi- nated, and no doubt shared it in her own way.

The distinctive koinonia of Acts – the brotherhood, or better fellow- ship, or better still, sharing and communion! is one of Mary’s marks. From the moment of her consent to the angel’s message and the Father’s will she is one who shares everything which she has and is, because she returns it to the Father for the sake of her sinful brothers and sisters.

Her fidelity to the breaking of the bread must have been extraor- dinary she who had known the body and blood of her Son in her own womb, gave birth to Him, suckled Him, bathed Him, and received his broken Body from the Cross, must have known the great- ness of that eucharistic mystery in a way which the rest of mankind can only glimpse in this life.

Queen of the Apostles is always Queen among the Apostles! May she lead the successors of the Apostles to exemplify the closing prayer of this Mass: persevering in your will and in service of the human family, they may draw us ever closer to salvation.

The Life Of Saint Martin

The gentle compassion Martin displayed in his dealings with the animals and birds was also experienced by children, those other creatures of God dependent so much on the kindness of others.

One morning on a street in a poorer section of the city, a crowd of children had been playing around a half-demolished building. They climbed the walls, stood on the parapets, sat on the windowsills and shouted in glee at each other. Without warning there came a sudden shriek of terror, followed by a frightened momentary hush, then yells of horror. A young boy of eight or nine years of age had fallen from a second storey window of the house and lay in a strangely crum- bled heap on the path. Almost from nowhere a crowd of adults gath- ered and gazed in dumbfounded dismay at the pitiful little figure lying unconscious before them.

A sound of racing footsteps was now heard, and a frenzied woman arrived at the scene. A piercing scream of anguish told her identity and falling to her knees, she sobbed hysterically over her unconscious child. With a tenderness beyond human words to convey, she slipped her arms beneath the child’s body and instantly it became clear that both his legs were broken: “Let him be for a moment or two. You may harm the child by lifting him,” murmured a voice beside the dis- traught woman. With anguished eyes she looked at the speaker. It was Martin, who had been passing on his way from the house of a sick person nearby.

His heart torn with sympathy, he stretched out his hand and stroked the grief-stricken bent head. “Do not weep, Maria, perhaps the child is not as badly hurt as we think”. Although almost unconscious with grief, Maria dimly recognised the soft gentle voice and sobbed: “Oh, Brother Martin, Brother Martin, what shall I do? Both his legs are broken, he is dying”. Brother Mar- tin gently raised her to her feet and said quietly, “Now just leave everything to me. God is very good, far better than any of us realise.”

Miracle

He stooped over the still uncon- scious figure on the ground, straightened the broken legs, put a coat beneath the boy’s head and then began to pray silently. A sud- den hush descended on the onlook- ers, as they watched intently to see if anything would happen. After a few minutes, a soft sigh issued from the lips of the unconscious child, and his fingers moved slightly. A gasp of astonishment issued from the crowd as the child moved first one leg and then the other. Finally, the eyelids fluttered and opened, looking dazed, the boy sat upright and gazed at his mother,

“What’s the matter, Mammy?” he asked. “Why are all these peo- ple here ?” “Nothing very much is the matter,” answered Martin. “You fell from the window, and we were all very worried about you, but now you are all right again. Just stand on your feet and prove to everybody there is nothing wrong and you have no bones broken.” With a perplexed look on his face the young fellow rose to his feet, and took two or three steps, with no sign whatever of any injury. The crowd were hushed in amazement.

Martin spoke, “Now Juan, it is time you went along home withyour mother. For I am sure she has something nice for you. At the same time never again climb nor play where there are old buildings. It is very dangerous, and you could easily get hurt.” The youngster nodded in a rather puzzled fashion, clearly having no recollection of what had taken place. Instead, he reached out and grasped the out- stretched hand of his mother, who was too dazed even to speak, and they both made their way home- wards.

Next day the child was playing in the streets as though nothing unusual had happened. Of course, Martin never again referred to the matter, but the people of Lima would never forget what they had seen that day.

A Taste of Tradition. Share your Recipes & Stories

Get ready to stir up some nostalgia and share your favourite family recipes! We’re launching a new cookbook project, created by St Martin supporters, for St Martin supporters. Share your cherished family recipes and the stories that make them so special.

Cooking together is a cherished tradition that brings people closer together. It is a time to bond, laugh, and create lasting memories. Now, we’re on a mission to capture those moments and recipes in our St Martin cookbook.

Do you have a family recipe passed down through generations? Share it with us! Email us info@stmartin.ie or write to St Martin Apostolate, 42 Parnell Square West, Dublin 1, D01 P5R7. Please include ingredient quantities, serving size, cooking instructions, and a picture of the finished dish and the person who inspired your recipe.

This cookbook is not only a fun way to remember special recipes but also a celebration of our shared culinary traditions and family ties. So, dig out those old recipe cards and cookbooks and share your favorite family recipes with St Martin!

Saint Martin Replies

  • Wexford: I want to thank the Sacred Heart, all the saints, especially St Martin, for helping my little granddaughter to get better. She is a beautiful little four-year-old who has health problems and needs a lot of prayers. God bless you all.
  • Limerick: A very special thank you to my wonderful friend St Martin who interceded for countless favours down through the years. I will always rely on you my precious friend. I would be totally lost without you as you have never let me down. I get so much solace from your Novena Prayer which I say every day and night and will continue to say as long as I live.
  • Clare: I want to express my thanks to St Martin for intervening to help my son get a house when it seemed almost impossible that he would. He actually left a magazine in the same house while viewing and very soon he acquired it at the price he had offered.
  • Sligo: I wish to thank St Martin. and St Anthony for their intercession with helping me cope with a tick on my father’s beloved dog whom I was minding by myself, and for locating 4 kittens, only a few weeks old who are now being looked after and rehomed. I have always prayed to St Martin and am so grateful for his help.
  • Belfast: I am writing to thank you for the intercession of St Martin for my brother-in-law who had cancer. As a result of prayer, Masses offered, sipping Holy water from Knock, attending healing Mass at Clonard Novena, getting anointed there, ongoing Novenas to St Martin and of course enduring chemotherapy and immunotherapy treatment, I am delighted to tell you that a miracle has happened, and he has been told he is free of cancer! There is no tumour there and the scan has shown his oesophagus and surrounding area is clear. The family are naturally delighted and truly believe this has happened only through prayer.
  • Anon: I am expressing my long over due thanks to St Martin. My mother has ongoing health issues but despite everything is remaining reasonably well. I am also very grateful for livestock passing Department tests. I am praying to St Martin for a miracle in my own life and I place my trust in his intercession that all will be well.
  • Dublin: I would like to say a big Thank You to St Martin and St Expedita for my brother’s complete recovery from cancer. I am so grateful. He has always helped me as has the Sacred Heart and all the saints.
  • Kilkenny: I am writing to say Thank You for the many favours I received over the last 70 years. When my husband died quite suddenly last year, my world fell apart. I prayed continuously to St Martin, and I know that he helped me through those difficult times. Thank you also to Our Lady, St Jude, St Pio and St Faustina. They have always interceded for me in ways that turned out for the best.
  • Leicester, UK: I wish to thank Jesus our Saviour, the Holy Mother of Knock and St Martin, and all the saints and angels for the help that has been given to me over many, many years. I never cease to pray. It is the only way to exist in this world.
  • DUBLIN: This is a note in grateful appreciation for many favours received as a result of the intercession of St Martin over the years. In particular I must mention the recent improvement in the latest stage of my brother’s treatment for cancer. Also, my daughter passing her driving test which she needed for her job.
  • Monaghan: I have to thank St Martin for his help and for sorting everything out on my behalf. I had a biopsy taken from a lump on my nose and I prayed that all would come back clear which it did.
  • Antrim: I want to thank the Divine Mercy, Our Lady of the Miraculous Medal and St Martin for looking after my Mum when she had a severe anxiety and asthma attack. We were all so concerned and frightened but again through your intercessions you looked after her and she was ok. I know her good health is only possible because of your care, and we are eternally grateful as she is so precious to us all.

Living In A Fool’s Paradise

Living In A Fool’s Paradise

Vincent Travers OP

To imagine that I am the centre, never be satisfied. One of the
of the world, that life is about ‘me’ first, ‘me’ only, ‘me’ always, and that nobody else is the grand illusion. If I am a fan of ‘me’, I am deluding myself. The excessive preoccupation with love of me is one of the pervading mindsets of our time. The narcisstic personality has fallen in love with himself. The only person he cares about is himself. He is sorry whenever he is not number one in the pecking order.

Vanity

Ego is self-indulgence. Ego, can character in T.S. Eliot’s play, The Cocktail Party, claims that ‘Half the harm done in this world is due to people who want to feel important’. On the other hand, life is liberating when we get beyond importance, credit, praise, and self-indulgence.

Parable!

There was a spoiled brat whose world began and ended with self. One day, he decided to go on a hunger strike. His mother was frantic, so she took him to a psychiatrist. The doctor, one of the world’s foremost experts in behavioural sciences, attempted with every conceivable device to coax him to eat. It was in vain. Totally exasperated, he asked, ‘Boy, what would you like to eat?’

“Worms”, yelled the boy.

The doctor had no intention of being upstaged by a smart Alec, so he sent his nurse to the worm farm. Before you could blink an eye, she returned with a huge plateful of the biggest, freshest, and wriggliest worms you ever saw.

‘Now, sonny boy, ‘ smiled the niece, my comfort, and my shrink, ‘eat the worms.’

‘But they aren’t cooked.’ The nurse took the worms immediately to a French restaurant, whose specialty was gourmet worms, and returned with a special treat of Worms Provençal’. But the boy turned up his nose up at the sight of them. ‘I don’t want a plateful, I just want one.’

The doctor grabbed the plate, scraped off all but one worm, and hissed, ‘Boy, eat the worm.’

‘You eat half,” said the little creep.’ And that’s what the doctor did. Next, he put the fork into the other half, held it under the boy’s nose, and in a threatening voice demanded, ‘Eat it.’

The boy burst into tears. The shrink look at him, stupefied, ‘Now, what’s the problem?’

‘You ate my half, ‘ shrieked the boy.

‘I’ Specialist

The story would be funny if there were not a tragic twist to it. The meaning of the parable becomes clearer when we substitute ‘ego’ for ‘worm. How easy it is to become the ‘I’ specialist when the only person I care about is myself. How easy it is to become self-absorbed to the point where we allow our little world to shrink to the size of a worm. When ‘ego’ is dominant, when nothing or nobody matters but my convenience, my comfort, and my agenda. Sacred Scripture speaks about ‘becoming a worm and no man.’

Born Self-Centred

Observe a frustrated baby who doesn’t get his own way. Often his tiny fists clench, his face becomes red and eventually purple, his eyes screw up, his legs kick, and when he has sufficient breath, he lets out a bellow of rage which rises in pitch. Granted, this is a form of self-protection, but it would be hard to paint a more accurate picture of egotistical human nature in action. We grow old, but we don’t grow up. Self-centredness is more obvious in children because they lack an adult’s sophisticated ability to mask and disguise it.

Ego is the Archenemy of the Good

The me, my, and mine philosophy of life ends in a cul-de-sac. Inevitably, the charmed life I sought turns sour, or empty, when I’m no longer the star attraction, when my expensive toys lie broken, when my body grows old, soft, and flabby, my hair falls out, my arteries harden, and my best efforts to look after number one leave me unsatisfied because, I’m tired of living for self, and long for something bigger than self. What happens when I discover, to my dismay, that I am not indispensable?

It is sobering to walk around a cemetery late in the evening, when the sun is setting, and no one is there to bother me. I look around, and to my dismay, I discover the cemetery is full of indispensable people.

Real World

An exaggerated sense of individualism destroys much of what is good and beautiful in life. Marriages and friendships die when ‘I’ believe I am the indispensable one. The real world is not about ‘me’, it’s about you. Society is not wired up for this kind of thinking.

Full of Self?

But something is happening in our world that we are not going to read about in the papers or hear about on television. It is one of the hopeful signs of our times. It is one of the reasons I am so glad to be alive today. It has to do with what is occurring to the notion of ‘self’. Psychologists, philosophers, sociologists, spiritual writers of different traditions, and ordinary decent people in all walks of life are seeing the destructive consequences of selfishness, greed, and individualism. The ‘me’ attitude wreaks misery, breaks hearts, lives, homes, and relationships. The best of life is not about ‘me’; it’s about ‘you’. It is putting others first.

Eric Fromm, the renowned psychologist, noted that ‘most people have never lived’. David Henry Thoreau, the poet, has the marvellous line where he says, ‘Oh, to reach the point of death and realize one has not lived at all’.

Unawareness is the root of all, or pretty close to all, our problems. Unawareness robs us of the richness of life. No less a man than the great Greek Philosopher Socrates wrote that “the unexamined life is not worth living.”

Jesus urges us in St. Matthew’s gospel, chapter 24, to ‘stay awake’. Staying awake for Jesus is life in the real world. They can’t all be wrong!

Question Box

Question 1. How did St. Therese become known as the “Little Flower”?

Answer:

St. Therese loved nature and often used the imagery of nature to explain how the Divine Presence is everywhere. Therese saw herself as “the Little Flower of Jesus” because she was just like the simple wild flowers in forests and fields, unnoticed by the greater population, yet growing and giving glory to God. Therese did not see herself as a brilliant rose or an elegant lily, but simply as a small wildflower. Therese saw the world as God’s garden, and each person being a different kind of flower, enhancing the variety and beauty which Jesus delighted in. In her autobiography, she beautifully explains this spirituality:

Jesus set before me the book of nature. I understand how all the flowers God has created are beautiful, how the splendour of the rose and the whiteness of the lily do not take away the perfume of the violet or the delightful simplicity of the daisy. I understand that if all flowers wanted to be roses, nature would lose her spring-time beauty, and the fields would no longer be decked out with little wild flowers. So it is in the world of souls, Jesus’ garden. He has created smaller ones, and those must be content to be daisies or violet,s destined to give joy to God’s glances when He looks down at His feet. Perfection consists in doing His will, in being what He wills us to be.

Question 2. I know some people visit cemeteries during the month of November. I can understand people going to clean up the family grave but if we can pray for our deceased in Church and at home, why go to the cemetery? It seems unnecessary and maybe a little bit morbid to me. I don’t know.

Answer:

Apart from cleaning up the grave, I think a good reason for all of us to go at least once a year is to honour the memory of our deceased relatives and friends. Visiting a cemetery also reminds us of our mortality, that one day we will also go to our graves as a salutary lesson. Perhaps also it may remind us that the life given to us by God should not be wasted, and that we should use our lives for good. Finally, while we do pray for the deceased at mass and at home, a visit to the grave is a more forceful reminder not to forget them and indeed also that we are united with them in the communion of saints. We pray for them and ask them to pray for us.

Question 3. I know we say a Novena for nine consecutive days but is it necessary for the prayers to be said on consecutive days? 

Answer: Novenas are an ancient tradition that goes back to the days of the Apostles. Before His Ascension, Jesus told His disciples to pray together after He had gone. So with Mary, the mother of Jesus, they all went to ‘the Upper Room’ and joined constantly in prayer for nine days. At the conclusion of the nine days, the Holy Spirit descended on each of them individually as tongues of fire. (Acts 2:1-4). This is the basis for the Novenas we say today. It is an imitation of the nine-day prayer of the Apostles as they awaited the coming down of the Holy Spirit.

To fulfil the Novena, you need to pray the Novena prayers for nine consecutive days. In the Gospels, Jesus tells us to pray without ceasing…to be persistent in our prayers, and a novena is persistent prayer. The persistence of the followers of Christ and His mother to wait for the promise ended in fulfillment. The Holy Spirit descended on them. Our persistence in praying for nine consecutive days will also be rewarded by the Lord. Should the person praying the Novena miss a day for some acceptable reason, then I think that saying the prescribed prayers twice on the following day would serve to obtain the particular graces of the Novena.

History Of Halloween

As I write this article, children are excitedly going from door to door dressed as ghouls, skeletons, witches, and many other scary creatures. It’s Halloween, and the trick-or-treaters are out. To us, it’s a time for ourselves and our children to dress up in fancy dress, have a party, and enjoy ourselves, but as I answered my door to a particularly scary group of children, I began to wonder where this all started.

In countries such as Ireland, Canada, and the United States, adults and children alike revel in this popular Halloween holiday, which, I discovered, derived from ancient festivals and religious rituals.

Samhain

Straddling the line between autumn and winter, Halloween has always been a holiday filled with mystery, magic and superstition. It began as a Celtic festival called Samhain (pronounced sow-in); traditionally celebrated from 31 October to 1 November, as the Celtic day began and ended at sunset. To commemorate the event, Druids (Celtic religious leaders) built huge sacred bonfires, where the people gathered to make sacrifices to the Celtic deities.

In Celtic Ireland about 2,000 years ago, Samhain marked the end of summer and the harvest and the beginning of the dark, cold winter. It was a crucial time of year, loaded with symbolic significance for the pre-Christian Irish. They believed that on the night before their New Year, October 31, the boundary between the worlds of the living and the dead was at its thinnest, allowing the dead to return to earth. On this night, people felt especially close to deceased relatives and friends. It was the night that the spirits of family ancestors were honoured and invited home. For these friendly spirits, they set places at the dinner table, left treats on doorsteps and along the side of the road, and lit candles to help loved ones find their way back to the spirit world.

But the world of the dead was peopled not only by the spirits of the departed. They believed the lord of the underworld also walked the earth, and a host of gods, ghosts, fairies,and other creatures of uncertain nature travelled with him. Otherworldly creatures were believed to be everywhere and may or may not have been harmful to the living; so villagers disguised themselves as ghosts, demons, and other malevolent creatures to protect themselves from harm.

All Hallows Eve – Halloween

By 43 AD, the Roman Empire had conquered the majority of Celtic territory. In the course of the four hundred years that they ruled the Celtic lands, two festivals of Roman origin were combined with the traditional Celtic celebration of Samhain. The first was Feralia, a day in late October when the Romans traditionally commemorated the passing of the dead. The second was a day to honour Pomona, the Roman goddess of fruit and trees. The symbol of Pomona is the apple, and the incorporation of this celebration into Samhain probably explains the tradition of “bobbing” for apples that is practiced today on Halloween.

By the seventh century, the influence of Christianity had begun to spread into Celtic lands, where it gradually supplanted the older Celtic rites. In the eighth century, Pope Gregory III incorporated the honouring of the dead into the Christian calendar, designating November 1 as All Saints Day; and in 1000 AD, the church also designated November 2 as All Souls Day. All Souls Day was celebrated similarly to Samhain, with big bonfires, parades, and dressing up in costumes as saints, angels, and devils to ward off harmful spirits. The All Saints Day celebration was also called All hallows, and the night before it, the traditional night of Samhain in the Celtic religion, began to be called All-Hallows Eve and, eventually, Halloween.

Celebrations in England resembled Celtic commemorations of Samhain, complete with bonfires and masquerades. Poor people would visit the houses of wealthier families and receive pastries called soul cakes in exchange for a promise to pray for the souls of the homeowners’ dead relatives. The practice was later taken up by children, who would go from door to door asking for gifts such as food, money, and ale.

In Scotland and Ireland, young people took part in a tradition called guising, dressing up in costume and accepting offerings from various households. Rather than pledging to pray for the dead, they would sing a song, recite a poem, tell a joke or perform another sort of “trick” before collecting their treat, which typically consisted of fruit, nuts or coins.

Halloween in America

In the second half of the nineteenth century, America was flooded with new immigrants. These new immigrants, especially the millions of Irish fleeing Ireland’s potato famine of 1846, helped to popularise the celebration of Halloween nationally. In the late 1800s, the beliefs and customs of different European ethnic groups meshed, and a distinctly American version of Halloween began to emerge. Taking from Irish and English traditions, Americans began to dress up in costumes and go house to house asking for food or money.

The practice of decorating “jack-o’-lanterns,” the name comes from an Irish folktale about a man named Stingy Jack, originated in Ireland, where large turnips and potatoes served as an early canvas. Irish immigrants brought the tradition to America, home of the pumpkin, and it became an integral part of Halloween festivities. Carved pumpkins peered out from porches and doorsteps in the United States and other parts of the world. Gourd-like orange fruits inscribed with ghoulish faces and illuminated by candles, a sure sign of the Halloween season.

At the turn of the century, Halloween parties for both children and adults became the most common way to celebrate the day. These celebrations included “play parties,” public events held to celebrate the harvest, where neighbours would share stories of the dead, tell each other’s fortunes, dance, and sing.

Over time, Halloween evolved into a secular, community-based event characterised by child-friendly activities with parades and town-wide parties as the featured entertainment. In Ireland, England, the United States, and other countries, the centuries-old practice of trick-or-treating, going from house to house in search of sweets, chocolate, and other goodies, has been revived, with families preventing tricks being played on them by providing the neighbourhood children with small treats.

Which brings me back to where I started, with giggly little ghosts, witches, skeletons and many other scary creatures knocking at my door demanding, “Trick Or Treat!”

Canon Sheehan: Clergyman And Celebrated Author

Helen Morgan

He was a household name in the 19th and early 20th centuries, one of Ireland’s most prolific writers in his day, and a much-loved spiritual leader. Canon Patrick Sheehan was a man of many talents. A novelist, a playwright, a poet, and a short-story writer, his works, so prominent in Irish homes in the past, are seldom read today. Their subject matter of poverty, religion, and the Land Wars has long since lost its appeal.

Patrick Augustine Sheehan was born into a comfortable Catholic family in Mallow on St. Patrick’s Day, 1852. One of the 5 children of Patrick Sheehan and his wife Johana, he grew up at a time of great poverty and political upheaval. Sheehan received his basic education at the Long Room National School in Mallow. At the age of 11, tragedy struck when both of Sheehan’s parents died within seven months of each other. The 4 surviving children were left under the guardianship of their Parish Priest, Rev John McCarthy. In 1866, Sheehan was sent to St Coleman’s College in Fermoy, which was a seminary as well as a boarding school. In August 1869, Sheehan entered St. Patrick’s College, Maynooth, to study for the priesthood. A diligent and commit- ted student, the intense study affected his health, forcing him to spend time in the College infirmary. The deaths of his two older sisters, both nuns, within a short time of each other, devastated the young seminarian. His health, which was never robust, declined, forcing him to return temporarily to his home in Mallow.

A year later, Sheehan returned to Maynooth, where he completed his studies. On the 18th April 1875, he was ordained in St. Mary’s Cathedral, Cork, and assigned to the English mission.

First worked in England for two years

Fr. Sheehan began his priestly duties on the Cathedral staff at Plymouth in Devon. At the time, Plymouth was a noisy port town with much drunkenness and wantonness in its rougher areas. For a young man straight out of the seminary, it must have been a huge challenge. Nonetheless, Patrick worked hard and was full of hope and zeal. Three months later, Fr. Sheehan was transferred to Exeter, filling in for Canon Hobson for a year. One of his duties was to minister to the inmates of Dartmoor Prison. During this time, he established a reputation as a formidable preacher that was to remain with him throughout his life.

In 1877, Dr. McCarthy, his former guardian who was now the Bishop of Cloyne, recalled the young priest to take up a post as junior curate in his home town of Mallow. While there, Fr. Sheehan formed a literary society which was aimed primarily at the Catholic youth. In 1881, he was moved to Cobh, then a British naval base through which thousands of Irish emigrants passed on their way to America.

Seeds of his writing career sown in Cobh

It was in Cobh that the seeds of Fr. Sheehan’s writing career were sown. From time to time he wrote articles for the local newspapers, drawing attention to the plight of the poor and needy. At the age of 36, Fr. Sheehan was transferred back to Mallow as senior curate. His writing output increased as he set about spreading the Christian message through his short stories, articles, and novels.

In 1895, Fr. Sheehan completed the manuscript of his first novel entitled Geoffrey Austin, Student. The same year, he was promoted to Parish Priest of Doneraile. His novel My New Curate, published in 1899, put him on the road to literary success both at home and abroad. His other works include The Triumph of Failure (1889), Glenanaar (1905), The Queen’s Fillet (1911), Miriam Lucas (1912), The Blindness of Dr. Gray (1912), and The Graves of Kilmorna, which was published posthumously. He also wrote children’s stories.

In 1904, Fr. Sheehan was awarded an Honorary Doctorate of Divinity by the Pope, and the same year was promoted to Canon. By then, his reputation as a writer was well established. In 1909, he was offered a bishopric, which he turned down. Shortly after, he was diagnosed with cancer.

On the 5th October 1913, Canon Patrick Sheehan, priest and celebrated author, died in Doneraile among his friends and parishioners. He was buried in his native Mallow.

“Life Everlasting”

“Think of the love that the father has lavished on us by letting us be called God’s children; and that is what we are….My dear people, we are already the children of God, but what we are to be in the future has not yet been revealed. We shall be like him because we shall see him as he really is.”

1Jn 3:1-2

The story goes that once upon a time, twins were conceived in the womb. Weeks and months passed, and the twins developed. As their awareness grew, they laughed for joy. “Isn’t it great that we were conceived? Isn’t it great that we are alive?” Together they explored their world. When they found their mother’s cord that gave them life, they thought, “How great a mother’s love that she shares her own life with us.” As the months passed, they noticed how much they were changing.

“What does it mean?” one asked. “It means that our stay in this world is coming to an end,” said the other.

“But I don’t want to go anywhere, I want to stay here always. It’s warm and safe and secure.” “We’ve no choice,” said the other, “we have to go.” “Maybe there is no life after birth, we will shed our chord, and how will life be possible without it?”

“Have you seen our Mother? Maybe she only lives in our minds? Maybe we only made her up because she makes us feel good?”

But the other protested, “Of course there is a mother. Who else gave us nourishment? Who else created the world for us?”

And so the last days were filled with a lot of questions and fears, and finally the moment of birth arrived.

When the twins had passed from their world, they were born into light. They coughed out fluid and gasped for the dry air. They opened their eyes and cried for what they saw was beyond their fondest dreams: what they saw was the beautiful face of their mother, as they were cradled lovingly in her arms. They were home.

Death, we trust, is but another birth canal. Through the first we entered into this world, and through the second we enter into the next. And just as the first passage was an experience of pain and trauma that ushered us into our earthly life, in a similar way, death is a frightening tunnel through which we must pass in order to enter into our heavenly life.

God’s Saving Love

Our hope is in God’s love. Our trust is in the power of that love which gave us life, in the first instance, in our mother’s womb; that same love that has raised us up again and again through the storms and troubles of life; and that same love, we dare to believe, will one day raise us up beyond death to a deeper and fuller life “where we shall be like him because we shall see him as he really is.” God’s love, we trust, is stronger than death, greater than death. And His love will have the last word on human life. I remember well on that cold and crisp January morning, shortly after my father had breathed his last, the sight of a tiny snowdrop raising its delicate head above the hard winter earth nurtured hope in our hearts, as it bravely heralded the final victory of God’s love. Death may look like the end, it may feel like the end, but for the person of faith in Jesus Christ, the only end is the “Father’s love” or be it the “Mother’s love”. For the person of faith, as for the baby in the womb, death is the process of being born into everlasting life, a coming home to the warm, nurturing, and loving arms of our heavenly parent.

As for “the twins in the womb,” our hope, too, is in our love for one another, what we live here in this earthly life in love: compassion, care, mercy, patience, and generosity of heart will form part of our happiness in the next. We believe that such love is eternal; that such love is immortal because it is already a sharing in the life of God. There is a power in deep human love that cannot die: “God is love and anyone who lives in love lives in God, and God lives in him. Love will come to its perfection in us when we can face the day of judgement without fear. “1Jn 4:16-17. When our loved ones depart from us, they leave with empty hands(no material pos- possessions!), but not with empty hearts. Within them, they carry “the riches of love”. They have lived in this life, and this love, we trust, comes to its full flowering in the next, in everlasting life.

A Communion of Love

It is true to say that we are never as close to our loved ones, who have gone before us, than we are in the celebration of the Eucharist. In Holy Communion, we receive the love of Jesus Christ, whose love we have come to know and experience, to taste and to touch, in the hands and hearts of our departed loved ones. Through him, with him and in him, they come to nourish us once more, and to make their home in us.

The Message of the Grave.

Yes, the grave of a loved one will always be a sacred place of prayer and remembrance as it contains “the remains” of someone dear to us, but, in faith, we trust that “the person” whom we have known and loved is not there – our faith is that he/she is now with God and with us in a new way. Trusting in the mercy and love of God, we go to visit their graves so that we might hear again the words of the angel spoken to the women on that first Easter morning: “Why do you look among the dead for someone who is alive? He is not here; He is risen. Lk24: 5

General Henry Ireton And Terence Albert O’brien, Op, Bishop Of Emly

Homici Tenry Ireton, Parliamentary. The official and son-in-law of Oliver Cromwell was buried amid great pomp and splendour in the Lady Chapel, Westminster Abbey, in February 1652. His epitaph reads:

Having dispatched the enemy, their camps being destroyed and their cities having surrendered, and almost the whole of Ireland having been subjected, he was elevated from earthly to heavenly heights, amidst general lamentations, at the summons from those above, and attended by angels… In eternal memory of this most noble hero.’

A Death Sentence And A Death Foretold

In Limerick city, where he died of fever on 26 November 1651, it is fair to say that his death evoked little by way of lamentation. The surrender of the city to the forces of General Ireton following a prolonged siege was followed by the trial and execution of a number of prominent Limerick citizens, including the saintly Dominican bishop of Emly, Terence Albert O’Brien. Before his death, Bishop O’Brien accused Ireton of the injustice of the sentence that had been visited upon him and summoned the general to answer for his actions before God’s judge- ment seat. It is said that in his final death throes, Henry Ireton was haunted by his condemnation of the bishop of Emly.

A Limerick Dominican Life

Terence O’Brien was born in 1601 near Cappamore, County Limerick, into a landowning Old Irish family with a large estate of some 2,000 acres. He entered the Dominican novitiate in Limerick in 1621. After completing his studies at Toledo in Spain, he was ordained in 1627 on the four hundredth anniversary of the foundation of Limerick’s St Saviour’s priory, possibly by Bishop Richard Arthur. On two separate occasions, he served as prior of the Limerick community and was also prior of the Dominicans in Lorrha, County Tipperary. In 1643, he was elected Irish provincial, and it was in that capacity that he attended the general chapter of the Dominican congregation held in Rome in May 1644. He presented to the chapter a list of friars martyred in Ireland, including Fr Peter Higgins, who had been executed in March 1642 in the wake of the 1641 Rebellion. Within ten years, O’Brien’s name would also be listed in the order’s martyrologies and venerated as a martyr the length and breadth of Europe by the sons and daughters of St Dominic. He was appointed coadjutor bishop of his native diocese of Emly in March 1647 and consecrated bishop by the papal nuncio, Archbishop Rinuccini, on 2 April 1648 in Waterford.

Like Lightning Through The Land

Oliver Cromwell landed in Ireland in August 1649 and in the words of Bishop French of Ferns, ‘Cromwell came over and like a lightning passed through the land’. After Cromwell’s departure for England in May 1650, Ireton succeeded him as commander of Parliamentary forces in Ireland. General Ireton, however, did not arrive at the gates of Limerick guered defenders were forced to surrender on 27 October.

Symbol: a Visible Sign

When Parliamentary soldiers entered the city on 29 October, Bishop Terence Albert was arrested in the plague house while attending the sick and the dying. That same day, he was tried and sentenced to death by hanging. He was executed on 30 October 1651. Other members of the citizenry executed alongside the bishop included the mayor, Thomas Strich, a former mayor, Dominic Fanning, and Geoffrey Barron, the nephew of Franciscan Luke Wadding. After his death ,O’Brien’s body was singled out for special indignity: it was beaten by the soldiery until it was no longer recognizably human. The Dominican historian, Augustine Valkenburg, suggests that as a fair and a bishop, Terence Albert was ‘a special symbol of the popery so hated by Ireton and his soldiers’. Ireton did not long rest in death’s sleep in Westminster’s Lady Chapel. There followed a grisly twist that recalls Galatians 6, in the King James Version (1611): ‘Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap’. Following the Restoration of the monarchy and by order of parliament, Henry Ireton’s body – along with that of his father-in-law Oliver Cromwell – was exhumed and hanged from Tyburn gallows on 30 January 1661.

A Child’s Eyes

Beatified by John Paul II in 1992, the martyred bishop of Emly is memorialized in a chapel erected in St Saviour’s, Limerick in 1982. Witness to the horror of the holy man in chains, eyes wild, a small child stares from one of the stained glass panels in the chapel. The scenes depict the life and death of O’Brien and the story of his people in the centuries that have since come to pass: our great struggles and small victories, concluding with the visit of Pope John Paul II in 1979. But it is this child, in particular, that holds our gaze. She is a vessel of all our hopes and fears carried into a future that is increasingly uncertain. We invoke the intercession of Terence Albert O’Brien, Bishop of Emly and citizen of Limerick’s citadel, for our children and theirs and the generations to come.

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

Purple osteospermum still flowers at the gate. It has spread through the bed over the summer months. Pyracantha has an abundance of berries for hungry birds. Cotoneaster is thriving nearby. Winter jasmine was almost smothered by John’s wort and wild grasses earlier this year. The delicate green shoots are now covered with tiny buds which will open in a few weeks time. The Fuchsia bush outside the kitchen door is laden with purple/red “earrings”.

Autumn leaves are everywhere. Aren’t the colours wonderful?

Do wrap up BEFORE you head out to the garden. Put on a hat, coat/jacket, gardening gloves, and shoes/boots. You need protection on cold days.

Have you bought tulip bulbs yet? Buy from a reputable source, your garden centre or local nursery. Choose quality bulbs. This is the month to put them into the ground. Mix compost into the soil as you prepare it. They like well-drained soil. Use the trowel to dig deep, at least 6 inches down. Space each bulb approximately 6 inches apart, too. Plant the bulbs in groups; they look much better than ina  single file. Double white tulips are magnificent. Add forget-me-nots and daffodils between the tulips. Imagine how glorious your spring garden will be!

Fill winter hanging baskets with a mix of trailing ivies, pansies, violas, double daisies, and primroses. When they are established, you can gift them to someone who is moving to a new home. Don’t forget to add a label with the names of plants and care instructions.

This year, I intend to add wallflowers and sweet william to my main flower bed. Montbretia has been in situ for years, and it’s time for a change. Foxgloves are very easy to grow; they are not fussy about where you put them. They self-seed every year. I’m optimistic that I will have a ribbon of colour in a few years time.

Martin De Porres

Jordan O’Brien OP

The city of Lima, where Saint even if they have grown up in a city.
loved, has much in common with a modern city such as Vienna, Berlin, or any large town with a population of 5,000 or more. Such places have an anonymity that does not help when it comes to supporting one another as the Christian faith demands. Martin was the connection that held the multicultural community of Lima together. He crossed the barriers that divided groups. With no radio, newspaper or modern means of communication Martin fulfilled an essential role in connecting people Negro and Indian, noble Spaniard and lowly soldier. Martin de Porres was the axle for the many spokes of his community. He held a unique place in the city, as testified by witnesses giving their account of Martin de Porres shortly after his death.

On a recent visit to Ireland, Cardinal Schonbörn spelled out the situation that is part of the modern city isolation and loneliness. While the majority enjoy city life and the urban atmosphere, there are many who find themselves at a loss to a community and to neighbours, both for physical and mental health. It cannot be left to govern- ment services alone, because there is a dimension of life we must take responsibility for, namely, the pastoral dimension stemming from our faith by which we are in personal contact with others.

Christoph Schonbörn is the arch- bishop of Vienna, and his pastoral care of the people is second to none. He recognizes the urban situation and encourages Christians to respond out of love to relatives and neighbours and address the loneliness that is part of city life. The causes of loneliness often begin with separation, divorce, and family breakup, as well as widowhood and neglect of children, the cardinal reminded his audience in Limerick. His reflections were a commentary on Pope Francis’ recent letter on the Family.

Saint Martin likewise knew the pastoral needs that Cardinal Schonbörn spoke about. In Lima, Martin had a keen eye for people and went out of his way to talk to the abandoned slave, the failed immigrant, the discharged soldier, or the widow rearing her children without sufficient means. He put himself in the middle of these and other situations. He had no resources but somehow managed to support those on the margins of society. Martin had a great pastoral understanding of the needs of people, which came from hearing the Gospel or Good News of Jesus. Add to that his constant prayer for those whose stories he heard on a daily basis. Martin could only draw close to people when he prayed and understood the empathy of Jesus for the sinner, the widow, the mentally ill, and those overcome by sickness or disease the Gospel story.

The challenge we face today as followers of Jesus is to re-evaluate the society, urban or rural, in which we live. We are all shaken by the complexity of our world, yet we need to be caring of others not professionally, but as followers of the man from Nazareth. We need to be disciples in the original sense of the word, those sitting at the feet of the Master, to learn the power of compassion and change it into empathy. Compassion is to suffer with others, while empathy identifies another’s needs, sits with them, talks to them, and listens attentively.

The stories told of Martin de Porres put the stress on empathy: the mother to whom he gave the change from the messages he was sent to buy by his mother; The man he found dying in the street and car- ried to his own bed to look after; Befriending John Macias who immigrated to the New World from Spain to seek his fortune but found himself alone and disillusioned. Martin took an interest in his plight to such an extent that John Macias became not only his trusted friend, but in time, a Dominican brother and now a fellow saint.

On the day of his canonization by Pope John XXIII, Martin de Porres was declared the patron of social justice. Social justice is, first and foremost, serving the community and bringing people into contact with one another.

Garage Mass

Flannan Hynes OP

Irish Dominican priest working in Uruguay

Our parish here in the outskirts of Montevideo, Uruguay, is very extensive. As well as the parish church, we have 8 chapels in different sections of the parish. Most of the chapels are a good distance from the parish church. There is no bus service in many of the poorer areas. The parish is divided into sections and, as far as possible, each section has its own chapel.

Each chapel is cared for by a Basic Church Community. The priest accompanies each community and goes, once each month, to celebrate Mass. Preparation for Baptism is held in the chapel, so that when neighbours want to know the dates, they go to the community. Three years of catechism classes are held for First Holy Communion. The chapels are used for other activities. One such activity present in many chapels is classes of support for the children who are having learning difficulties in school.

In the area furthest from the parish church, we have not got a chapel but rather the use of a family garage. The community was founded in 1995 and has kept going ever since. The neighbours have a real affection for their chapel garage. Their grown-up sons and daughters were baptized there. Some made their First Holy Communion there.

When possible, the community organizes a ‘Living Crib’ that is a representation of the Nativity Story before Christmas time. With permission from the city council, a part of the street is closed. As many children as possible are included. Great ingenuity is used to make up the costumes. Between scenes from the Nativity Story, local musicians perform. Parents, grandparents, brothers and sisters, aunts and uncles, all turn up to see the children. Neighbours turn up for the music.

It must be remembered that Uruguay is far from being a Catholic country. In fact, it has been a secularist state for over 100 years. All religion and all religious symbols were pushed out of public life. For over 100 years, any mention of God has been forbidden in all State primary and secondary schools. A large proportion of the population is proud to call themselves atheists. Many people watching the ‘Living Crib’ would have no idea of the Nativity Story. People are not hostile to religion, just totally indifferent. Religion, or belief in God, has no part in their lives.

Catholics a small minority

Catholics are a small minority in this sea of indifference. Unlike most countries in Latin America, which have a strong Catholic character, in Uruguay, the Catholic Church is totally separated from the State. The Church in Uruguay must be the poorest in Latin America and is also the freest from State interference. For over 100 year,s the Church has learned to continue its mission in this secularist society. Always going against the current of society, yet keeping to its mission of bringing the Good News to all. The Church lives in a pluralist, democratic, secularist society and must be conscious of that fact. In that society, the Church is called to proclaim, with fidelity and joy, the good news of the Gospel and all that is implied in that mission. There is no way in which the Church can impose its voice, but it asks that its voice be heard and respected in this pluralist society. What can happen is that any and every voice is heard except the voice of religion.

During the past 100 years, the Church has served society in many ways. The good of society has always been the aim of the Church. The Church has always worked for the poor and needy, the sick, the homeless, those suffering from addictions, and in general for all those left in the margins of society.

On the first Saturday of each month, we celebrate Mass in the garage, which serves as the chapel for the community, ‘Glory to God’. The number of people attending Mass has always been low in Uruguay, and in recent years it has become lower still. A small group gathered around the table in a semicircle. A Mass without hymn singing is unthinkable. Any defects in the singing are made up by enthusiasm. The homily is shared by all. Not all contributions are to the point, but all are respected. The Prayers of the Faithful cover many topics: nothing is left unsaid. Many prayers are for the intentions of the neighbourhood: the sick, the lonely, those without work, marriage problems, sons and daughters on drugs. It can happen that the flow of prayers is interrupted when someone prays for María, who is in the hospital, and another person replies: ‘I did not know that María was in the hospital’, so the matter has to be cleared up before proceeding with the prayers. Praying for the deceased is very important to the community. The Mass is truly a family celebration.

Ireland’s North Atlantic Voyagers

Bill McStay

A series of TG4 (Irish Television Channel) programmes earlier this year featured a unique method of travelling from Ireland to the world famous pilgrimage centre of Santiago de Compostella in Northern Spain. It told how four Irishmen were rowing in a currach, in stages, by way of Wales, Cornwall and France, sticking as close as possible to the coasts of these lands. They appeared to enjoy each other’s company, and even the hard graft of hours on the oars, punctuated by rest stops at ports along the way. A point of interest was that their light, keelless boat, which I would have called a currach, of the kind seen in films about the Aran Islands, was described as Naomhog Gobnait, with naomhog being apparently the Kerry word for a currach.

Historians of Ireland’s past describe Irish voyages to Britain and its offshore islands, and as far as the Faeroe Isles of the North Atlantic, and continental Europe.

The sailors’ choice of craft was the currach, described as having its ribs, sides, and keel fashioned of light timber or wickerwork, with a hull covering of ox hide tanned with oak bark, and joints tarred with pitch. There were three or four oars, and a sail hoisted to a mast stepped amidships. Such was the buoyancy of these frail-looking craft that they were said to be virtually unsinkable, their crew’s marvellous skill enabling the boat to ride the ocean breakers, and even remain afloat when half filled with seawater.

At the dawn of history, to all Europe’s inhabitants the great ocean to the west marked the limits of the known world, for since the prevailing winds were mainly westerly, it is no surprise that the prehistoric peoples of the continent never ventured far enough west to reach the most distant Atlantic islands until the Middle Ages. But by the fourth or fifth century, they were pushing into the Northern

Seas, for we learn that Saint Patrick was taken for slavery from his homeland somewhere in Britain by Irish raiders; that in the early Christian era Saint Columba founded his monastery on the Scottish island of Iona; and that in these same years Irish missionaries visited the European mainland, pushing as far into the continent as Switzer land and the plains of Lombardy.

St. Brendan (of Ardfert and Clonfert)

It is known also that Irish monks introduced sheep to the Faeroe Island, and thaat one outstanding Irish missionary, Saint Brendan of clonfert(the Navigator), Voyaged to the Hebrides and beyond in the early sixth century, for his name crops up in place name on Scottish islands like Barra, Mull and Islay. From early Irish literature there are accounts of Brendan’s crew seeing a mountain belching fire, suggesting they ventured as far north as Iceland.

Through we do not know the precise methods of navigation used by these early sailors, we can understand how, where at all possible, they would have stayed close to land, where prominent physical features like headlands, mountain peaks, rivers, and inlets could be recognised from previous journeys. But sailing across miles of open sea would have been a different matter say to the Faeroe Islands, Iceland and even Shetland, for the mariner’s magnetic compass was not invented till the 14th century It is known also that Irish monks, so what enabled the voyagers to introduce sheep to the Faeroe plot their passage? It seems that Islands, and that one outstanding they depended largely on the heav Irish missionary, Saint Brendan of enly bodies as their guiding lights, Clonfert (the Navigator), voyaged like the sun’s position on a clear to the Hebrides and beyond in the day, and of the Pole Star and other early sixth century, for his name known stars in the hours of dark- crops up in place-names on Scottish ness. Reading about these daring islands like Barra, Mull, and Islay. voyagers of centuries ago, con- From early Irish literature there are quering the Northern Seas in accounts of Brendan’s crew seeing what seems to us their flimsy a mountain belching fire, suggest craft, and facing storm and isolaing they ventured as far north as tion in the immensity of Iceland. ocean, we can only react with Though we do not know the prewonder and admiration.

Saint Martin Replies

Hants U.K. I promised to write my thanks for publication in the St. Martin Magazine. Since last July when my husband was diagnosed with High Grade Non-Hodgkins Lymphoma, we have said the rosary every day, St. Martin’s, Sacred Heart, Our Lady of Knock, and Divine Mercy Novenas. The word cancer scared the life out of us, but my husband kept positive all the time-with all our prayers, we felt everything would be alright. He is due for his second monthly check-up next week. He is eating and sleeping well and looks well, so we feel sure that everything will be O.K. So we say thank you to Our Lord, Our Lady, and St. Martin.

Derry I wish to express my sincere gratitude to St Martin for helping me get a place in university. I promised publication and am now fulfilling that promise. Thank you, St Martin, I am eternally grateful and will be forever indebted to you.

Clare: I want to thank St Martin for interceding on my behalf. I had a malignant tumour and prayed that the chemotherapy would work. I recently got good news. I am so glad. Thanks once more for your great help, and it was a miracle from St Martin, St Pio, Our Lady, and the Sacred Heart.

Waterford: I am writing to thank dear St Martin very much for having asked the Sacred Heart of Jesus to cure a little animal. I also thank our Blessed Lady for interceding for me. I say a little prayer to St Martin every day.

Dublin: I promised Thanksgiving to St Martin, Our Lady, and St Pio if an infection in my leg was healed. They never let me down. There are numerous other favours I could mention. I will never stop praying to St Martin.

Derry: Please publish my thanks to St Martin, Our Lady, and St Peregrine for many favours granted over the years. Most recently for lung cancer surgery, and also a safe operation for my son’s heart problems. I have often promised to give thanks, and I still pray for good results for my follow-up

Swansea: I am writing to thank St Martin for the many favours he
has granted me over the years, from helping friends recover from cancer to my family, who have had a very difficult time of late. I have prayed to St Martin for over 40 years, and he always answers my prayers.

Gloucester: We would like to say thank you to St Martin for his help when our son got into a spot of trouble. The outcome was better than we expected, and he has come back to his hometown to start afresh. We hope with your continued help he will be able to find a place to live, get a job, set- tle down and be happy. Thank you once agai,n St Martin.

Belfast: With a grateful heart, I wish to thank St Martin, St Dominic, and Our Lady for interceding with the Sacred Heart throughout my life on my behalf. I am now 91 years old. I was blessed with 12 healthy children (2 sets of twins), and my eldest child was named Martin. I have had so many prayers answered in relation to employment, exams, healthy births of grandchildren, and much more. I suffered a stroke in January of this year and am now in a Nursing Home, but am recovering quite well, praise God! My children pray with me daily to St Martin on their visits. A grateful Mother, Grandmother, and Great Grandmother.

Lancaster: I want to thank St. Martin for the healing of my little cat, who at one point looked as though she might have a very serious bowel condition (possibly cancer). She is now recovering, but has a way to go yet. However, I know St Martin will continue to look out for her.

Anon: I want to thank St Martin, Our Blessed Lady, and St John Paul. I experienced severe depression and found it difficult to motivate myself to do anything. Simple tasks that I could normally do without effort became a chore, and I found it difficult to get out of bed and face the day ahead. My concentration was terrible, which began to impact my working life. I prayed for help, but I began to lose faith in my prayers as there was no improvement in the situation for several months. I was even losing faith in the power of prayer when, out of the blue one day recently, everything changed. I find I am now full of energy in the morning, and I have been complimented on my performance in work. Life is wonderful again, thanks to St Martin. Don’t ever give up hope and con- tinue to pray when things look bleak.

 

 

Two Cathedrals

Two Cathedrals

Did you ever wonder why there are two Cathedrals in Dublin, St Patrick’s and Christchurch? It’s not a recent phenomenon: it’s been that way since the 13th century!

Both St Patrick’s Cathedral and the Cathedral of the Holy Trinity (better known as Christchurch) have been in the care of the Church of Ireland for centuries, but the roots of both go back long before the Protestant reformation. Christchurch is the older of the two. It was founded in the early 11th century by Sitric, the Norse king of Dublin, and its first bishop was Bishop Dúnán.

When the Anglo-Normans invaded Ireland in 1169, Christchurch was already well established. Its bishop at that time, St Laurence O’Toole, was the fifth to occupy its seat.

A cathedral, of course, was never just a bishop’s church. At this time cathedrals always had groups of clergy associated with them called chapters. A cathedral chapter, whose members were called canons, had some responsibility for the celebration of the liturgy in the cathedral, and played an important role in church governance, especially in the selection of a new bishop.

Broadly speaking, there were two kinds of cathedral chapters: regular and secular. Regular chapters were true religious communities, whose members worshipped together throughout the day and were bound for life to one another by vows. They lived according to a rule, such as the Rule of St Benedict, or St Augustine. In Christchurch it seems the chapter was initially Benedictine, but it was reorganised by St Laurence O’Toole into a community of Augustinian canons regular. So that’s what the Anglo-Norman invaders found in Dublin: a well-established cathedral with a regular chapter, and in that chapter, there were surely many clergy from Irish and Norse stock, who knew little and liked less the customs of the new arrivals.

The Second Chapter

What about the second kind of chapter? A secular chapter was made up of diocesan priests who don’t live according to a monastic or canonical rule. Each secular canon received income from a parish assigned to him that’s his prebendal church, to use the terminology of the time and they kept this income for themselves. Since they didn’t make vows for life, they were more loosely associated with one another, and this feature made secular chapters more malleable

than regular chapters. If you were a king keen on controlling episcopal elections, then secular chapters were far preferable to regular chapters. Secular canons could be removed or added with relative ease, depending on the needs of the occasion. It’s no mystery, then, that Kings of England at this time founded secular chapters where they could.

Now, in the wake of the Anglo-Norman invasion, the Church in Ireland began to be reshaped in the image of the Church in England, and cathedrals with secular chapters appeared in almost every diocese. mirroring their counterparts in England. In the case of St Mary’s Cathedral, Limerick, for example, the new secular chapter was founded explicitly in imitation of English models.

So, what happened in Dublin? Unfortunately, we’re not in possession of all the facts we’d like to be, so the story is somewhat incomplete, but we know that the venerable archbishop, St Laurence O’Toole, was replaced on his death in 1180 by John Cum in, a loyal and long- standing servant of King Henry II. Just over a decade after this appointment, we find Cumin rebuilding an old church associated with St Patrick and elevating its status. On St Patrick’s Day, 1192, he, together with the Archbishops of Cashel and Armagh, processed from Christ-church to consecrate the new church. There was a body of secular canons here, each of whom was assigned a prebendal parish church, but it doesn’t yet look like a full cathedral. It’s only under his successor, Henry of London, that full cathedral status emerged. In 1221, all the appropriate officers were appointed to St Patrick’s a dean, precentor, chancellor, and treasurer. It now had all the features of a full cathedral, with a secular chapter, just down the road from an older cathedral with a regular chapter.

Would the latter simply wither away? That certainly would have suited the Crown and its agents, but Christchurch was not going to give up its ancient rights and duties without a fight. But the new regime wasn’t going to cede ground in the face of native custom either. So when Henry of London died in 1228, each cathedral independently tried to organise an episcopal election, leading to the kind of acrimony and litigation which characterised the relations between these two churches throughout the thirteenth century.

It’s only in 1300 that a lasting settlement was reached, known as the pacis compositio (the coming together of chapters for the elections to the archbishop), negotiated locally, and confirmed by Pope Boniface VIII. According to this agreement, Christchurch was recognised as the mother church, superior in honour. Episcopal consecrations and Chrism Masses were to take place in the older cathedral. One archbishop would be buried in Christchurch, his successor in St Patrick’s, and so on. And new arch-bishops would be elected by gatherings of both chapters, in Christ- church.

That’s the story of Dublin’s two cathedrals. The struggles involved might seem obscure, but their resolution, the uneasy integration of old and new, is a monument to the complex nature of Dublin city itself. And none of us now could imagine Dublin without those two old beauties.

Rue de Bac

The Miraculous Medal is one of the most popular devotions in the Church. The story of the Medal begins in 1830, in a convent chapel on the Rue du Bac in Paris, where Our Lady appeared to a young novice, St. Catherine Labouré. A series of Marian apparitions would lead to greater devotion to Mary’s Immaculate Conception, and of course, the medal that honours it.

Catherine was a member of the Daughters of Charity. When she was 24 years old, she experienced the first of three apparitions. On the night of 18 July, 1830, a mysterious child awakened Catherine and led her to the convent chapel. There, she encountered Our Lady, who sat in a chair near the altar. During this meeting, Mary spoke to Catherine about the challenges facing France and the world, promising her guidance and protection for those who sought her intercession.

The most significant apparition occurred on 27 November 1830. During evening prayer, Catherine saw the Virgin Mary standing on a globe, with rays of light streaming from the rings on her fingers. Surrounding Mary were the words, “O Mary, conceived without sin, pray for us who have recourse to thee.” Mary instructed Catherine to have a medal struck in this image and promised that all who wore it with faith would receive great graces.

The medal’s design is rich in symbolism. The front side depicts Mary standing on a globe, crushing a serpent under her feet, representing God’s triumph over sin. The rays streaming from her hands symbolise the graces she bestows on those who ask for them. The prayer encircling the image highlights the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception, which asserts that Mary was conceived without original sin. On the reverse side of the medal, there is a large “M” intertwined with a cross, with the Sacred Heart of Jesus and the Immaculate Heart of Mary below, surrounded by twelve stars representing the apostles. It also has a deep biblical symbolism. In the Book of Revelation, the mother of the Saviour is described as being clothed in the sun, standing on the moon, with a crown of twelve stars.

After receiving approval from her spiritual director, Fr. Aladel, and with the consent of the Archbishop of Paris, the first medals were made in 1832. Initially called the “Medal of the Immaculate Conception,” it quickly gained a reputation for miraculous conversions, healings, and protection. As word of these miracles spread, the medal became known as the “Miraculous Medal.”

One of the most famous miracles associated with the medal is the conversion of Alphonse Ratisbonne, a Jewish banker who became a Catholic, and later a priest, after experiencing a vision of the Virgin Mary while wearing the medal in 1842. This event further fuelled the medal’s popularity and solidified its reputation as a powerful tool of Marian devotion.

The Miraculous Medal is closely linked to the dogma of the Immaculate Conception, which was proclaimed by Pope Pius IX in 1854. The widespread acceptance of the medal and the devotion it inspired helped prepare the Catholic faithful for this important doctrinal declaration.

Another interesting influence of the Miraculous Medal is the design of the flag of the European Union. The flag, blue with twelve gold stars, was designed by Arsène Heitz in 1955. According to Heitz, the idea of stars came from the medal.

Today, the Chapel of Our Lady of the Miraculous Medal on Rue du Bac in Paris remains a significant pilgrimage site, attracting visitors from around the world who come to pray and seek Mary’s intercession. Catherine Labouré died in 1876. Her incorrupt body lies in a glass coffin at the chapel. The Miraculous Medal continues to be worn and used by millions of people worldwide. It serves as a powerful reminder of Mary’s maternal care and her willingness to intercede with her Son on behalf of those who call upon her with faith.

Married Saints

It seems fitting to begin a series on the married saints of the Church with Mary and Joseph, the mother and earthly father of Jesus Christ, our Saviour. We speak of them collectively as the Holy Family of Nazareth and celebrate their feast day on 29 December. Familia is the Latin for household, and famulus is the Latin for servant. Therefore, we can assume that the root meaning of the word has to do with service and belonging. The family was a sacred entity, and it was the responsibility of every father to preserve that entity. In the Jewish culture of the time, betrothal was considered to be the equivalent of marriage in everything but name.

We can therefore appreciate the distress of Joseph when he found out that the young woman he was going to marry was expecting a baby, whom he believed was that of another man. He must have been hurt, but if he was angry too, he did not turn on Mary. Instead, he decided to ‘divorce’ her quietly and spare her embarrassment and retribution. This gives us our first indication of his character. Indeed, St Matthew describes him as a “just man”. The person to whom God would entrust the guardianship of His Son and Mary would have to be a very special one. Much would be asked of him, and he was the man Jesus as a child would emulate.

When Jesus is found in the Temple after three days, the focus of the account is on Mary, but she touchingly refers to St Joseph as Jesus’ father.

We hear nothing about the everyday life of the Holy Family in Nazareth but can assume that Joseph’s life was entirely focused on providing for his wife and child, living a simple life with them, and supporting them by means of his work as a carpenter while remaining faithful to the religious practices of his ancestors. God made sure the Saviour would be nurtured in an environment where Jesus would not only know the Scriptures well but would have the example of humble and obedient hearts in the two people to whom he was closest.

Mary’s “Yes” to becoming the Mother of God set the Salvific Progress in process; Joseph’s obedience, in turn, moved God’s agenda forward. They worked together to fulfil the divine task with which they had been graced. They could not have done it without one another.

GMT And The Prime Meridian

Before the establishment of standardised time, civilisations used natural phenomena to measure it. The movement of the sun, moon, and stars formed the basis for calendars and clocks. Ancient Egyptians used sundials as early as 1500 BCE to divide the day into 12-hour periods. In the medieval period, mechanical clocks appeared, marking a leap forward in time measurement. However, without a uniform system, time varied widely across regions. Each town had its own “local mean time” based on the sun’s position. This worked for centuries, but became problematic as transportation and communication improved.

In 1675, King Charles II of England commissioned the construction
of the Royal Observatory in Greenwich. Its primary purpose was to accurately measure and record the positions of celestial bodies, which were crucial for navigation and the development of accurate maps. By accurately determining the positions of stars, planets, and other celestial objects, astronomers at the Transit Circle at the Royal Observatory Greenwich is a special telescope, used to calculate GMT by observing the movement of the stars.

observatory contributed not only to the improvement of navigation techniques, helping sailors and explorers chart their course more accurately, but also played a crucial role in the development of accurate timekeeping methods. By using precise astronomical observations, astronomers at the observatory were able to determine the exact moment of noon each day.

Understanding Meridians In the eighteenth century, global maritime trade and exploration had surged, requiring precise navigation. For this purpose meridian lines on maps were created. By dividing the Earth into slices using imaginary lines that run vertically from the North Pole to the South Pole, people could map and navigate more easily. At first, different countries used their own meridian lines. This created confusion in the making and using of maps for navigation. To precisely calculate a ship’s position at sea, sailors needed a standardised reference point.

In the early eighteenth century. The Astronomer Royal, Sir George Airy, recognised the need for a standardised time system. He proposed that the meridian line, which passes through Greenwich in London and terminates at the North and South poles, be the Prime Meridian, the starting point for measuring how far east or west a place is. This effectively would divide the Earth into two halves: the eastern hemisphere and the western hemisphere, and would give the central reference line for all other meridian lines. This would establish a universal time standard that could be used by astronomers, navigators, and other scientists around the world.

Creating the Prime Meridian

In 1847, Sir George Airy’s proposal came to fruition when the meridian line at the Royal Observatory in Greenwich became the official Prime Meridian for the British Empire. In 1884, the Greenwich Meridian was officially adopted as the worldwide Prime Meridian at an international conference held in Washington, DC. The delegates from the 25 nations at the conference chose Greenwich because Britain’s Empire at this time was vast, so the use of its prime meridian line already existed in 72 per cent of global charts. This decision marked the beginning of Greenwich Mean Time (GMT). The Prime Meridian was defined as 0 degrees longitude, and all other longitudes were measured relative to it.

Following the Meridian Conference, GMT quickly became the global time standard for navigation and solved the problem of inconsistent local times. By the late nineteenth century, the world had adopted 24 time zones, each plus or minus one hour apart from one another, depending on which side of the Prime Meridian the zone fell on. This allowed for precise timekeeping and coordination of activities across the world. With the establishment of GMT, a new era of accurate timekeeping and navigation began.

GMT and Modern Timekeeping

In the twentieth century, GMT continued to play a vital role in global timekeeping. However, with the advent of more accurate atomic clocks and the need for even greater precision, GMT was gradually replaced in the 1970s by Coordinated Universal Time (UTC). UTC is now the primary time standard used worldwide, but it is still based on Greenwich Mean Time.

Although UTC is now the official global standard, GMT is still used in several ways today. Pilots, air traffic controllers, and ship navigators, for instance, often use GMT (or UTC, which is nearly identical) to avoid confusion across different time zones. Some computer systems, servers, and software continue to use GMT as a time reference for global operations. In the United Kingdom and the Republic of Ireland, GMT is still the official time during the winter months. However, they switch to British Summer Time (BST) or in the case of Ireland, Irish Standard Time (IST) in the summer, which is GMT plus one.

Today, the Royal Observatory in Greenwich remains an important historical site and continues to symbolise the origin of standardised time and the development of accurate timekeeping. The Prime Meridian, marked by a line and a brass strip in the observatory’s courtyard, attracts visitors from around the world who come to stand at the centre of time. The Prime Meridian at Greenwich remains a powerful reminder of our shared global framework for time, linking science, navigation, and history.

Although our lives have changed significantly with new technologies in navigation and timekeeping, the Royal Observatory is a powerful reminder of our enduring relationship with the Sun, Moon and Stars.

Famous Converts: Rhoda Wise

Maolsheachlann O’Ceallaigh

“On 2:45 on the “eighth day of May 1939, Our Blessed Lord appeared to me as I lay awake in bed at my home. The room, which had been dark, suddenly became bright, and when I turned around in bed to see the cause of it, I beheld Jesus sitting on a chair beside my bed.

I distinctly saw the marks of his forehead where the thorns had pierced his brow. He was gloriously beautiful and was robed in a gold garment, which reflected every colour.”

These words were written by Rhoda Wise, a wife and mother from Ohio who is believed to have received extraordinary spiritual gifts. Not only did she have visions of Jesus, but she developed the marks of his crucifixion on her own body, a phenomenon that is called stigmata. As well as this, there are many accounts of miraculous cures through her intercession, both during her life and after her death.

One person who claimed to have had such an experience was Rita Rizzo, a teenage girl who suffered from a painful stomach complaint. When her mother brought her to meet Rhoda Wise, the visionary gave her a prayer card and asked her to pray a novena. The day after the novena, Rita was completely cured.

That teenage girl went on to become Mother Angelica, founder of ETWN, the world’s largest Catholic television network. The encounter with Rhoda Wise changed Rita’s life: “All I wanted to do after my healing was give myself to Jesus”, she said.

Rhoda Wise was not born a Catholic. She was attracted towards the faith by the Sisters of Charity of St. Augustine, who cared for her during her many and protracted stays in the hospital.

Rhoda’s life was full of suffering. It came mostly in the form of sickness and physical pain, which afflicted her for much of her adulthood and even kept her bedridden at one point. But she also experienced widowhood, the loss of an infant, poverty, and marriage to an alcoholic. Ultimately, of course, she was to be united to the sufferings of our Lord in the extraordinary form of the stigmata.

She was born Rhoda Greer in 1888 in Cadiz, Ohio. When she was two, her family moved to Wheeling, Virginia. Her father was a bricklayer, and she was brought up as a Protestant. Hostility to Catholicism would have been a common experience in her upbringing.

In 1915 she married a man named Ernest and moved to Canton, Ohio. Ernest died of a brain haemorrhage after six months. Two years, later she married George Wise. George was an alcoholic, which caused considerable instability and poverty in Rhoda’s life. They adopted two daughters, one of whom died as a baby in the Spanish Flu epidemic.

In 1931, Rhoda developed a huge ovarian cyst. It was so big she had trouble finding a doctor willing to remove it. She survived the dangerous surgery, but the complications from it led to further surgeries. To add to her health woes, she accidentally stepped into a ditch at this time, badly injuring her leg and keeping her bedbound for a long time to come.

Interest in the Catholic Faith

As a result of all these health problems, Rhoda was to spend a lot of time in Mercy Hospital in Canton. There, she became friendly with the religious sisters who nursed her. One of them gave her a small memento of St. Therese of Lisieux, the Little Flower. Another taught her to pray the rosary, at Rhoda’s own request. She had asked to hold some rosary beads that one of the sisters carried and found that warmth radiated from the crucifix on the rosary as she held it.

As Rhoda’s health deteriorated, her interest in the Catholic faith grew. She asked for instruction from a priest she had seen on the wards, a Monsignor George Habig. He instructed her during the last week of 1938, and she was received into the Catholic Church in her hospital bed on New Year’s Day. She received her first Holy Communion the next day, the birthday of the Little Flower, to whom she was praying a continuous novena. In a diary she kept at this time, Rhoda wrote that she had lost some of her closest friends as a result of her conversion.

Rhoda had now developed stomach cancer. In April, her doctor told her there was nothing further he could do to help, and she was sent home to die. There was an open wound on her abdomen which required daily dressing by a visiting nurse. Her suffering was excruciating.

It was at this time that Rhoda experienced the vision of Jesus in her bedroom. Our Lord told Rhoda that the time of her death had not yet come, and that he would return in thirty-one days. On this next visit, he was accompanied by the Little Flower, who put her hand on Rhoda’s stomach and miraculously healed her of both the abdominal wound and the stomach cancer. Within that same year, Rhoda’s leg was to be healed after another visit from the Little Flower, and best of all, to Rhoda’s mind, her husband had a vision of Jesus and, from that day forward, stopped drinking.

Rhoda Wise died in 1948, after experiencing many other visions. Her cause for canonisation was opened in 2016. Rhoda’s home in Canton, Ohio, is today a shrine that attracts thousands of visitors annually.

Like Ps In A Pod

Perishing since the time of Adam and Eve, the human race was suffering in Satan’s sin. He had spied on as fallen human beings succumbed to his subtle art of temptation. Slithering through Eden’s green grass, the snake seduced these simpletons by suggesting that they could sip of God’s sap and savour the succulent fruit of any tree in the garden, including the forbidden tree: ‘Did God say, “You shall not eat of any tree of the garden?”. Having been successfully lured into unchecked pleasure, the couple could not see through the serpent’s shrewd schemes and now sought to possess eternal life. For he had lied to Eve, saying, ‘You will not die.’ It only remained to entice Adam and Eve into unbridled power, when he swore that they would be like God.’ (Genesis 3:1, 4-5). The devil triumphantly tempted Adam and Eve with three temptations: Pleasure, possessions, and power. He would like wise test God’s Incarnate Son with these three temptations in the desert.

Pleasure – Possessions – Power

Tempting our Lord to ‘command that these stones to become bread.’ the devil was providing Jesus with the possibility to pacify his stomach’s pangs of hunger and lure him into indulgent pleasure (Matthew 4:3). But the Lord’s virtue of temperance was impeccable, and he promptly dispelled Satan’s assault.

And so, having failed to entice our Lord into pleasure, the devil turned to the allure of possessions. What else do possessions provide for us than a soft landing in life? The trappings of the world’s goods provide a comfortable, worry-free existence, security in old age, and an economic immortality. Thus, when the Enemy taunted God the Son to throw himself from the Temple’s pinnacle, he promised him an angelic soft-landing: ‘He will give his angels charge of you’ (Matthew 4:6). Again, however, our Lord was not interested in worldly spectacles and charged Satan with tempting the Lord God of Israel. The devil was following his stan- dard schema of trusted temptations when he promised Jesus power over ‘all the kingdoms of the world and their glory,’ so long as the King of kings would surrender to the prince of darkness (Matthew 4:8).

Yet our Lord remained steadfast in the face of the devil’s tiresome tactics, for he knew that the father of lies was repeating the same deceits with which he manipulated Adam and Eve into Original Sin.

Purity – Poverty – Piety

The Lord also knew that all ‘who keep the commandments of God and bear testimony to Jesus would be targets of the devil’s snares (Revelation 12:17). As the perfect pastor of our souls and the pedagogue of perpetual life in paradise, the Lord provided us with a remedy to defeat all of these three temptations. When tempted into indulging our concupiscence, the Lord calls us into a holy purity by commanding us to fast and moderate our senses of pleasure.

If we find ourselves dazzled by worldly glitz. Then the Lord asks to ‘give alms,” so as to cultivate a spirit of detachment in our souls (Matthew 6:2). Finally, when the devil promises us unchecked power in any domain of our lives, the Lord Jesus counsels us to prayer. For in prayer, we submit our bodies and souls before God, and humbly lift our minds in contemplation of his inscrutable truth and unite our hearts in devotion to His Sacred Heart. As soon as we hear the whispers of evil, we pray from the depths of our troubled soul, ‘lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from the evil one’ (Matthew 6:13).

When the Lord allowed Satan to tempt him in the desert, the devil bit the bait and unwittingly presented the Lord Jesus a perfect opportunity to enlighten us about the spiritual warfare that rages all around us. When the devil throws pleasure at us, we respond like Jesus with purity. When Satan boasts of the pizzazz of this passing world’s possessions before our impressionable eyes, we choose poverty; when the trappings of worldly power seek to ply our affections from God’s providence, then we turn to God in submissive prayer.

Pride – Piety

Pure, impoverished, and prayerful we may be, but the devil’s assaults are not finished yet. For he returns with that first sin of deathly pride. He might commend us for our purity, whilst enticing us to scorn the impure. He will congratulate us on our poverty, but tempt us to despise the rich. He will listen on as we pray, before sowing seeds of judgement against heathens. In all of this, then, the devil’s final battle is pride. Were it not for the goodness of God, we would be lost, eternally damned as prideful souls in hell. Our Lord Jesus thus warns us not to practice our ‘piety before men in order to be seen by them,” so as to ensure that our good deeds are motivated by love, not pride. When our piety is ordered to God’s love, then everything we think, say, or do will be directed in a holy submission to God our Father.

In the end, the devil could no longer withstand our Lord’s scriptural retorts. Satan left him, and God sent his angels to minister to his Son (Matthew 4:11). The devil shall leave us alone, too, once we gracefully and piously fight our temptation to pride by trusting in the loving and protecting help of God our omnipotent Father.

In Imitation Of Christ

War brings out the worst in human beings, but conversely it also brings out the best. There are many stories of courage, heroism and bravery in the annals of World War II. What follows is just one of them.

At the time of the surprise attack on the United States naval base of Pearl Harbour by the Empire of Japan on 7 December 1941, America was a neutral country in World War II. However, after ‘the date that would live in infamy’, she formally entered the war on the side of the Allies.

Numbers of troopships were deployed during the years of combat, often drafted from commercial shipping fleets. One of these was the Dorchester, a civilian liner converted for military service as a troop transport of the War Shipping Administration.

On February 3, 1943, USAT Dorchester was attacked, sending 676 men to their graves in the icy waters of the Atlantic Ocean. It was the worst troop transport disaster the American nation suffered during the war, but it was not for this that it has always been remembered.

Departing from St. John’s,  Newfoundland on 2 February 1943, the Dorchester was filled to capacity, carrying 902 servicemen, merchant seamen and civilian workers on their way to an American base in Greenland. It was well known that they would be in danger from the many German submarines that roamed the area north of Newfoundland, referred to as “Torpedo Junction”.

Among those on board were 4 newly commissioned chaplains on their way to their first duty assignments.

They were of diverse faiths but with similar motivations. They had all been ordained years earlier, had experience in civilian parishes, and after the attack on Pearl Harbour were moved to minister to troops in battle. Since boarding the Dor chester in New York, they had been working as a team to counsel, comfort, motivate, and generally assist the men on board. Most of these were young, new recruits, who were on their first sea voyage. They were seasick, scared and lonely so the chaplains spent a good deal of their time helping them to cope.

The Priest and The Rabbi

John P. Washington was born in New Jersey on 18 July 1908, the son of Irish immigrants and the eldest of 7 children. His neighbourhood was tough, and he almost lost his sight in an airgun accident.

He attended St. Rose of Lima Catholic Elementary School in Newark and had a newspaper round to provide money for his large family. He loved music and was a member of the church choir. As early as the seventh grade, he knew he wanted to be a priest. That dream came true on 15 June 1935.

Alexander D. Goode was born on 10 May 1911 in New York City, the son of a rabbi. He attended Eastern High School in Washington, DC, where he earned medals in tennis, swimming, and track and was an excellent student. From his earliest days, he planned to follow in his father’s footsteps as a rabbi.

Virtually penniless as a college student during the Great Depression, Alexander contemplated quitting school, but he believed it was God’s plan for him to pursue a religious vocation. For much of his youth, he served in the National Guard to make ends meet. In 1935, he married his childhood sweetheart, Theresa Flax, and they had one daughter, Rosalie. His first assignment as a rabbi was in Marion, Indiana.

The Protestant Minister, Clark V. Poling, was born on 7 August 1910 in Columbus, Ohio. His family was a prominent one and his father was a well-known radio evangelist and religious newspaper editor. There was never any doubt that he would become the seventh generation of his family to enter the ministry. In high school, he excelled at football and was student body president.

After studying at Hope College in Michigan and Rutgers University in New Jersey, he entered Yale University’s School of Divinity. After which he was ordained a minister in the Reformed Church of America. By the time he became pastor of the First Reformed Church in Schenectady, new York, he was married with a young son. He would not live to see his baby daughter.

George L. Fox was born in Lewistown, Pennsylvania on 15 March 1900. He enlisted in World War I without finishing high school in order to escape an abusive father. His gallant service in the Great War as a medic earned him the Silver Star, several Purple Hearts, and the French Croix de Guerre.

After studies in Illinois Wesleyan University and the Boston University School of Theology, he was eventually ordained a Methodist Minister on 10 June 1934. He assumed the pastorate of various churches all in Vermont. By this time, he was married and had a son; a daughter followed in 1936.

Last Hours

Though the chaplains had vastly different backgrounds, their similar experiences and love of God brought them together on the deck of the Dorchester. On that last night, they threw an impromptu party in the main mess area. Afterwards, Fr Washington said Mass in the same place, and men of different faiths attended.

As the clock ticked past midnight, many began to breathe easier with the knowledge that they were near safe waters. Then it happened, the U-boat rose silently to the ocean’s surface in the dark winter night. Torpedoes were fired. The initial explosion killed dozens outright. The attack quickly eliminated all power and radio contact with nearby coastguard escort ships. Panicked men, not trapped below deck, scrambled topside, stunned from the explosion, the frigid darkness and the blasting arctic winds.

The four chaplains immediately jumped into action, calming frantic soldiers and tending to the wound- ed. When it was found that there were not sufficient life jackets, they each removed their own and gave them to others, in spite of the fact that this meant their fate was sealed.

Some survivors later said their last memory of the ship was that of the four chaplains braced at the rail, arms entwined, praying and singing aloud. United in faith, they selflessly helped others, exemplifying courage and sacrifice in their final moments.

They were posthumously awarded the Distinguished Service Order and Purple Heart. In 1960, Congress authorised that a special gold medal be awarded to them.

In a world torn asunder by hatred and war, these chaplains continue to shine an eternal light on the importance of our common humanity rather than the differences that divide us.

The Cloister Garden

Frater Fiachra

Lily of the Valley, Convallaria Majalis, The May Lily

Lily of the Valley, ‘O Mystic Rose’, we sing in the old Marian hymn, I’ll sing a hymn to Mary. The Lily of the Valley was said to resemble the Blessed Virgin because of her meekness and lowliness, and the hidden nature of her life with reference to the valleys and lowlands of our world.

The unique fragrance of the lily, which can be quite potent,t is a symbol of the Immaculate Conception of the Virgin and the puri- ty of her body and soul. Tradition holds that when Mary wept at the foot of the cross, her tears fell to the ground and turned into these tiny white fragrant teardrops. Another tradition holds that when Eve was expelled from the garden, she wept, and her tears turned into flowers as she walked away from paradise.

An English legend from the 6th century associates St. Leonard with the flower while encountering the devil in a forest in Sussex. For three days and nights, he struggled with the devil who fought against him viciously, leaving poor Leonard, as we might say, in tatters. Leonard was victorious, and the devil abandoned the assault against the holy hermit. Wherever St. Leonard’s blood had fallen on the forest floor, the lily of the valley emerged, and the forest of St. Leonard became a place of pilgrimage in spring, where pilgrims would follow the trails of white fragrant bells and collect them for those who needed help in sickness and temptation.

In France on May 1st, 1560, the young King Charles IX, then 10 years of age, was offered a lily of the valley in honour of the Virgin Mary by a knight during a visit to the Drôme region. The following year, which was also the year of his coronation, the king, remembering the gesture with appreciation,n decided that he would take up the idea himself. Accordingly, every first day of May, he would offer a sprig of lily of the valley to each lady of the court as a gift of good luck and prosperity and a symbol of the beginning of summer.

In the 1900s, the French fashion designer Christian Dior put the lily of the valley back in the spotlight, offering lily of the valley sprigs to his workers and customers and announcing it as his favourite flower. Being of a very superstitious nature, he also kept in his pocket a dried sprig that was contained in a small box. During the fashion shows, he asked the workers to sew dried sprigs of lily of the valley inside the clothes. He made the flower an essential part of his couture and even dedicated an entire collection to the lily of the valley in 1954. It became so strongly associated with the brand that it can still be seen as in the House of Dior’s designs today. When Dior died, his coffin was adorned with a full wreath of lilies of the valley.

The lily of the valley is naturally a woodland plant and has a great spreading habit, which makes it ideal for growing as a ground cover plant. The lily thrives in a moist, shaded spot and gradually spreads to form dense clumps of lush, green foliage. Mulch annually with leaf mould or other organic matter and propagate by dividing clumps in autumn. The lily of the valley is the queen of all natural perfumes, and I think it is most Christian, as it makes us stoop in lowliness to appreciate its beauty and fragrance.

The Angels

Many people are intrigued by the topic of angels and much has been said and written about them. But what do we really know about these mysterious spirits? This series of articles will attempt to address this fascinating subject.

In the name of God, our God of Israel, may Michael, God’s angel messenger of compassion, watch over your right side. May Gabriel, God’s angel messenger of strength and courage, be on your left and before you, guiding your path, … while behind you, supporting you, stands Raphael, God’s angel of healing, and over your head, surrounding you, is the presence of the Divine.

The word “angel” is derived from the Greek word aggelos. Aggelos is in turn a translation of the Hebrew word mal’akh, which means messenger. An Old English word for it was aerendgast, literally “errand-spirit”

Perhaps the most significant Catholic statement concerning the existence of angels comes from the Fourth Lateran Council held in the thirteenth century. This council declared that God is the creator of all things, both “the spiritual or angelic world and the corporeal and visible universe.” The declaration was echoed in the nineteenth centu- ry at the First Vatican Council and was repeated by Pope Paul VI in 1972.

The Catechism of the Catholic Church is clear about the existence of angels: “The existence of the spiritual, non-corporeal beings that Sacred Scripture usually calls ‘angels” is a truth of faith. The witness of Scripture is as clear as the unanimity of Tradition. CCC 328.

From the Beginning

Angels have been present since creation and throughout the history of salvation, announcing this salvation from afar or near and serving the accomplishment of the divine plan. From the Incarnation to the Ascension, the life of the Word incarnate is surrounded by the adoration and service of angels.

Holy Scripture clearly teaches that the Angels pray on our behalf. The prophet Zacharias, speaking of the supplicating angels who were watching over Jerusalem, says, “The angel of the Lord answered, and said, ‘O Lord of hosts, how long wilt thou not have not have mercy on Jerusalem, and the cities of Judah?” (Zach. 1:12). And the Archangel Raphael said to Tobias, “When thou didst pray with tears…I offered my prayer to the Lord.” (Tob. 12:12). St Augustine says, “The Angels pray for us, not as if God did not know our needs, but the sooner to obtain for us the gifts of his mercy and to secure for us the blessings of His grace.”

After our Lord’s Resurrection, we read how an Angel descended from Heaven and rolled back the stone that had closed the Holy Sepulchre. The Sacred Scriptures say that the countenance of the Angel was like lightning and his raiment white as snow. His appearance was so full of majesty that the soldiers whom Christ’s enemies had placed to guard the Tomb were terrified and dared not look on him but fell to the ground as if dead.

When man reflects on the universe and his place in it, he discovers the principle of hierarchy. Living things are higher, ontologically better than non-living things. Animals are higher than plants. Cats feel; chrysanthemums do not. As plants are higher than minerals and animals are higher than plants, man is higher than the animals. He is capable of analytical thought and can distinguish right from wrong, can love (at various levels) and has a will and a conscience.

If there were no animals, there would be a big gap between plants and humans; if no plants, a big gap between animals and minerals.

And if there were no angels, there would be a big gap between man and God.

Great Faculties

The Angels, like God, have two great faculties: the Will and the Intellect. When an angel wills, he never draws back. He wills with all his possible power, and there can be no change. His decisions are certain and irrevocable, for they are made with all the necessary information about what he wills. In what he does, there is no struggle, no conflict. He bears down opposition with irresistible might.

The Egyptians, as we read in Genesis, held God’s chosen people in cruel bondage. God, to punish the oppressors and deliver his children, sent an Angel who slew 70,000 Egyptians in one night! The intellect of the Angel is incomparably superior to the human intellect. The Angels are not only perfect in beauty, mighty in strength, but they are full of knowledge and wisdom.

Their manner of understanding is likewise completely different from ours. The human mind has to plod from truth to truth just as the human body moves step by step, whereas the angelic intelligence grasps the whole of a subject at a single glance. Seeing a principle, it sees at once all its consequences; seeing a truth, it sees at the same time all its possible aspects.

The most learned academics of this Earth have amassed the knowledge of a limited number of subjects with infinite labour and long years of study. Nor may they claim the credit for all they know, for they began where others had left off, and others will continue from where they have left off. The knowledge, too, thus acquired at the cost of such labour is frequently mingled with errors, mistakes and doubts, whereas the knowledge of the Angels is clear, certain and free from all possibility of error.

For the Angels know all the secrets of nature, they see into the centre of the Earth, into the depths of the sea, they have all-natural knowledge. They know more about health and medicine than all the doctors in the World, more about the stars and the Heavens than all the astronomers who ever lived or will live. All sciences are known to them in their most absolute perfection, besides which God fills their intelligence with very oceans of supernatural light.

The Mystery Of The Burning Bush: Mary And Virginity

Dom Aelred Magee ocso

In the bush that Moses saw burning yet unburnt, we see the symbol of your wonderfully preserved virginity. Mother of God, intercede for us.

ike a thread running through the cloth of the Work of God – the celebration of the Divine Office, or the Liturgy of the Hours Cistercian monks and nuns turn their gaze regularly to the patronage and example of the Mother of God. In each of the seven offices celebrated in choir by Cistercian communities, a little antiphon draws our attention to some aspect of Mary’s participation in the great plan of salvation which the Father brings to completion in the person of the Son, Jesus Christ. Indeed, some of these antiphons are sung by the whole Church at prayer, on the Solemnity of Mary the Mother of God (1st January).

The antiphon with which we began this piece is sung at the Office of Terce, the Third Hour, which commemorates especially the descent of the Holy Spirit on the newborn Church at Pentecost. It celebrates one of the most ancient titles given to Mary, and one which is rooted in Sacred Scripture, and bears the autograph of Mary herself – “But how can this come about, since I am a virgin?” (Luke 1:34).

The fathers of the Church delighted in borrowing imagery and refashioning it to suit their own purposes. In this case, one of the key events in salvation history becomes a vehicle for meditation on Mary’s virgin motherhood. The divine self-revelation in the burning bush at Sinai for Moses, and the voice which spoke in that moment, began the definitive journey from slavery to free- dom which would eventually assume its fullness and explosive significance in Christ’s death and resurrection. In the burning bush, the Hidden God reveals himself by name, and so opens an intimacy with humankind which will remain unchallenged and unparalleled. The fact, as always, that it is God who chooses to act in this way will find wonderful resonance in the marriage of virginity and motherhood in Blessed Mary.

As Father Jean Corbon says of this mystery of mysteries: There is neither pantheism nor a simple process of sacralization, for this presence is the presence of a person. The Holy One does not destroy but penetrates with fire everything that is. Human beings are his holy land, and the divine glory permeates it all the more profoundly as the divine salvation draws near… Here, everything is given gratuitously, both in the fire that reveals itself and in the heart that receives it. And at that great moment of the annunciation, it is the fire of the Holy Spirit which burns without consuming, and the heart of the Virgin which receives without being diminished!

Catching Our Breath

The mystery of Mary’s virginity is. of course, always at the service of the mystery of Christ. And that mystery is the expansive plains of Sacred Scripture. That delightful and penetrating poet and theolo- gian, Ephraim the Syrian, writing in the fourth century, traced the brightness of the Virgin birth from the spotless earth which gave birth to Adam, through the virgin Eve, to our already mentioned Moses at Sinai, touching on the famous prophecy in Isaiah which also announced a name (Emmanuel, God-with-us), and finally to Christ’s resurrection, the new birth, from a tomb which had never been used. And in this climactic moment, he allows himself to run free: The womb and Sheol shouted with joy and cried out about your Resurrection. The womb that was sealed conceived you: Sheol that was secured, brought you forth…

Against nature, the womb conceived, and Sheol yielded. Sealed was the grave which they entrusted with keeping the dead man. Virginal was the womb that no man knew. The virginal womb and the sealed grave like trumpets for a deaf people, shouted in its ear.

And for us today is there not a shout in our ear in the very matter of Mary’s virginity and the loss of a sense of how integral virginity is to the beauty of the human person made in the image of God? Not only the reality of virginity but the invitation to chastity, to respect for the other, for the sacredness of the sexual act and a child as a gift of God made possible through the cooperation of parents. Mary’s perpetual virginity should catch our breath, not only because of its mystery in the service of mystery, but because of its relevance in our altogether selfish and entitled way of being.

The Life Of Saint Martin

The first day of January 1639 well as I do that ever since you found Martin in his sixtieth year. On the first day of January 1640, he would no longer be on earth.

One day Fr Cyprian de Medina, after looking all through the convent, found Martin sweeping in the kitchen. Father Cyprian was the Mexican Archbishop’s nephew, and as he hurried up to Martin, he could hardly contain his excitement. “Brother Martin, I have such a surprise for you! You are to go to Mexico to His Grace, my uncle!”

Martin smiled at Father Cyprian. How well he remembered those days, so many years ago, when this same priest had been an awkward young novice. How he been such a general source of amusement because he was so clumsy. Now he was a famous scholar, a fine-looking man and a credit to the Order.

Martin stopped his sweeping for a moment. “Mexico, Father Cyprian? Why ever should I go there?”

Cyprian chuckled. “You are not fooling me,” he said. “You know as saved his life, my uncle thinks you are a treasure, and he wants you to be near at hand. Mexico needs a wonderworker, he says, and he wants you there.”

Martin sighed. No matter what he said or did, no one ever seemed to believe that the cures that had happened at his hands were not his doing at all. They were the work of God, in answer to a simple prayer. “His Grace, the Archbishop, would have recovered without my help,” he said. “Dear Father Cyprian, why are you always trying to make me feel proud?”

The priest flung up his hands in despair. “What an impossible man you are!” he cried. “Brother Martin, have you forgotten what you did for me? How I was once the laughing-stock of the convent because of my looks? How I was too short and too fat…”

“You always had a good heart, Father Cyprian. “How I was stupid at books? How I was never able to…”

“God was always your only worried look just the same. How
love, Father.”

“How you prayed for me when I fell sick as a novice, and afterwards no one recognised me because I had grown twelve inches, became a good student and changed in all my looks? Ah, dear Brother Martin! Where would I be without you?”

Here at Santo Domingo,” smiled Martin, smoothing the handle of his broom. But even as he stood there there smiling at the other man, a familiar pain stabbed his whole body with the suddenness of lightning. Of late, it had been with him often, that pain. Was this the reason that he could smile at Father Cyprian’s bit of news that the Archbishop wanted to move him to Mexico? In his heart, Martin knew that soon God would be calling him to go on another and much more important journey.

Cyprian seemed to sense that something was wrong, and that strange thoughts were passing through his friend’s mind. “You are ill!” he cried anxiously. “Brother Martin, why didn’t you tell me? Why aren’t you in bed, instead of working here in the kitchen?

Martin held tight to his broom, hoping the pain would pass. “I’m all right,” he managed to say. “It’s only natural for an old man to feel his age now and then.”

The priest peered anxiously into Martin’s eyes. “Sixty years isn’t so old,” he said, but his face wore a dreadful if anything should happen to Brother Martin!

It was only a few days later that the community were surprised to see Martin wearing a brand-new habit. It was well known that he only chose the poorest and most patched together garments. One priest, Father John de Barbaran, jokingly asked Martin if he was suddenly becoming vain about his clothes. In answer Martin said, “No, Father, I just want to have a new habit for my burial!” Father John stared. “Burial? Why, Martin, whatever do you mean?”

“I mean I am going to die, Father, in about four days.”

Saint Martin Replies

Anon: I wish to thank St Martin, Padre Pio and St Jude for many favours received. My three children had cancer and one of them died as a result. St Martin gave me the strength to go on. I will always be grateful for all the answers to many many prayers. I know well St Martin is helping me every day and I will continue to pray to him for the rest of his life.

Westmeath: I wish to publish my Thanksgiving to the Sacred Heart, Our Blessed Lady and St Martin. I prayed that our son would find employment in his field nearer home, and our prayers were answered. I pray to St Martin every day and I feel that we have received many blessings through his intercession.

Galway: I have so much to thank St Martin for but I just want to mention one favour here. We had a lamb who was very sick with a stiff neck which it could not move. At one point we left him stretched on a bale of hay, but when we returned, he had not moved. The vet had given all possible injections and said there was no hope, even if he lived the neck would never be right. One of the family went out in the evening with a statue of St Martin to the shed and we all prayed. The next day all was well. We kept the lamb because he was St Martin’s gift.

Malta I am 70 years of age, and I have been receiving and reading the Saint Martin magazine since I was 13 years old. I pray to St Martin, and he helps me every day. I am indebted to him. He is my greatest friend; I call on him and he answers me. All the mem- bers of my family know how much I love him, and they ask for my prayers to St Martin on their behalf. Thank you, St Martin.

Clare: I would like to give thanks for a wonderful favour which we received. I prayed for the gift of a grandchild, and we are now enjoying this wonderful miracle in our family. I have received many favours through the intercession of St Martin. He never lets us down and I will always keep praying to him.

Anon: This is a thanksgiving to St Martin for his intercession on behalf of my son. He was given the grace to overcome a very serious health problem. Please con- tinue to help us St Martin.

Fermanagh: I wish to thank St Martin for favours received. I had a lot of troubles I was trying to cope with the main one being the death of my sister. I prayed for the intercession of St Martin and St Pio and thankfully I am in a much better place now. I am so grateful to them both.

CORK I have suffered from health problems for the past year and as a result money has been in short supply. I have always pray- ed to St Martin as my mother had great faith in him. We know he had answered our prayers through his intercession on many occa- sions. I offered a Novena regard- ing a medical appointment and in hopes that surgery would not be necessary after all. This proved to be the case. I was even able to discontinue the medication which I had been taking for many years. Even more good news came when I heard from the Pension Department that my pension had been incorrect- ly assessed and they were refunding me the arrears! It was a significant sum and one that helped me get back on my feet. I knew St Martin was a good friend to all in need and have had cause to be grateful to him often, but this lump sum out of the blue and my improved health are really miracles.

ANON I promised publication in thanksgiving to the Sacred Heart, Our Lady and St Martin for my daughter’s interview to be suc- cessful as she has had so many letdowns in the past. She did get the job, and I will keep praying to St Martin to guide her in this new path in her life.

LIMERICK I would like to thank St Martin for a wonderful favour received and for taking care of me down through the years. I am also very grateful for his intercession on behalf of my wonderful furry friends whom he keeps safe and well. I would be lost without them.

True Fidelity

True Fidelity

Vincent Travers op

It may be a simple word a kind gesture, a gentle smile a touch of humanity”

With age, and as I grow older and enter my twilight years, I am less confident, less sure of God and religion, unlike when I was in my younger years. Now, as never before, I realize more and more how tremendous the mystery of God is. The more I ponder its magnitude, the more I grasp how ineffable God is, the more clearly I see that my understanding of God is a long way from being adequate and sure.

The longer I live, the less I know of the mystery of God. The older I get, the more I see how blind I am to my own weaknesses and hypocrisies. I don’t always know when I am rationalizing or how biased I am when walking in the footsteps of the man from Galilee. And even when I think I do know what I am called to do,when I think I am being faithful, I don’t always have the strength or will to do what I know to be right. And I see how unfaithful I am.

Great Action

But when I remember the invitation that Jesus extended at the Last Supper to keep alive his memory, to celebrate, do what he did, I know, at least, in this great action, we are being faithful. We are doing what we should be doing. We are measuring up to what Jesus asks of us. Each time we listen to his word, break bread, eat his body and drink his blood, attend mass, we are being faithful to his command; we are obeying his dying wishes: ‘Do this in memory of me’. I know, too, we are doing what he asks of his church. I know, whatever the many failings of the church are, the church in this great act of worship, has always been faithful to the heart of Jesus in his dying moments.

Obeying Divine Command

In this one deep, personal, and meaningful way, as the people of God, we can be faithful, we can measure up. Whereas, in so many other ways we can’t always control how we feel, how we think and behave. But when celebrating Eucharist, regardless of our inadequacies and weaknesses, flaws and failings, doubts and confusion, we are doing, individually and collectively, what Jesus wants us to do. We are being truly faithful in keeping alive his memory and loving presence amongst us in his way.

Justice and Love

Frank McCourt in his autobiography tells a boyhood story about himself in his hometown, Limerick, Ireland. After his mother had given birth, relatives sent a gift of five pounds to buy milk for the newborn baby. But his father, an alcoholic, took the money and spent it in a pub, drinking. His mother sent young Frank to go out to look for his father, find him, and bring him home. Instead, he finds a drunken sailor in a pub asleep with a plate of untouched fish and chips in front of him. Frank, starving with hunger, takes the fish and chips and eats them in the street outside the pub. Then his boyish conscience nags him. He feels guilty of stealing and decides to go to confession in St. Saviour’s, Dominican Church, close by. He confesses that he stole the fish and chips from a drunk in a pub. The priest asks why he did it. Frank answers that he was hungry and there wasn’t a scrap of food in the house, and that his father was drinking with the money for the newborn baby.

Simple and Profound

The priest doesn’t say a word. Instead of chiding Frank and giving him a penance he remains silent. Frank begins to think that he has fallen asleep. And then the priest speaks, “Child, I sit here. I hear the sins of the poor and give them absolution. But I should be the one on his knees washing their feet. Go and pray for me.” He blesses Frankie in Latin and talks to himself in English. Frankie wonders what he did (Angela’s Ashes, 185).

We have in that simple encounter between priest and boy a challenging description of Eucharist. We should be on our knees washing each other’s feet because that is what Jesus did at the Last Supper (John chapter 13).

Justice

‘To wash feet’ is biblical language calling us to service, to do what Jesus did, to “lay down our lives”, to love others for their own sakes. To be of service in whatever way we can, however humble, and not be a ‘selfie’. It may be a simple word, a kind gesture, a gentle smile, a touch of humanity. Treating a human being as a human being, with respect. Small is beautiful. Eucharist calls on us to see each other as persons, not objects or things. To unite in whatever way we can, in whatever separates and divides us, from the alienated, marginalized, and discriminated.

That is Eucharist. Eucharist and Justice are inseparable.

Questions And Answers

Question 1. Is it true that a soul in purgatory can continue to sin, as in not forgiving a person who may have hurt them during their life? Why are souls in purgatory referred to as “holy souls” when they are there only on account of their sins?

Answer:

They are called ‘holy’ because they are in union with God and can no longer sin. Already saved they are awaiting the moment when they are fully cleansed of their sins and will be admitted into the fullness of the presence of God. Not only do they forgive those who may have hurt them in this life but they can also pray and obtain blessings for those of us still here on earth.

Question 2. In April 1829 Daniel O Connell won Catholic Emancipation for the Irish People. In practical terms what did that mean?

Answer:

Briefly, it meant that Catholics could now sit as MPs at Westminster. It meant also that Catholics were eligible for all public offices except those of Lord Chancellor, Monarch, Regent, Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, and any judicial appointment in any ecclesiastical court. This lifted most civil restrictions.

Question 3. What is the original story behind The Cross of Cong?

Answer:

Origins of the Cross

The Cross of Cong is a processional cross, a type of cross common at the time for ceremonial processions. The cross was commissioned (in the twelfth century) by Tairrdelbach Ua Conchobair, King of Connacht and (according to the inscription of the cross at least) High King of Ireland. He had it made in order to donate it to and thus form a valuable partnership with the Cathedral of Tuam in Galway.

What happened to the Cross?

The Cross was originally known as the Cross of Roscommon since it was made and started its life there. Although it was in Tuam for a time, it was transferred to Cong at some point, most likely for safekeeping with the increasing threat of attacks and invasions of religious sites in Ireland. It was probably used there for very special occasions in the following centuries, but would have been hidden among locals and members of religious orders in their own homes due to persecution against Catholics during the Penal Laws. One thing is for sure, it would never have been on public display at this time when not in use.

Eventually, in 1829, the cross finally emerged from hiding when the last abbot of Cong, Fr. Prendergast, revealed on his deathbed that he had been keeping it hidden in his belongings for decades. A professor at Trinity College named James MacCullagh bought it from Prendergast’s successor and gave it to the Royal Irish Academy. It can now be seen in the National Museum of Ireland.

The Industral Revolution

The Industrial Revolution was characterised by enormous growth in many areas of industry: mining, engineering, transport, and construction, to name but a few. As the industrial revolution developed, so did its demand for more iron and steel. Britain led the world’s Industrial Revolution with its early commitment to coal mining, steam power, machinery, railways, and shipbuilding. Iron was one of the most basic requirements of these new industries.

The Age of Iron

In the 1700s, iron was by no means a new material, it had been around since the Iron Age nearly 3000 years earlier. However, production of iron was restricted to small-scale smelting of iron ores. And the amount that could be produced was limited. Iron was produced by smelting it with charcoal (wood that has been heated in the absence of air to burn off the impurities in the wood and leave it enriched in carbon).

Unfortunately, Britain had depleted huge areas of forest for building and fuel since the 1500s; its timber supplies for charcoal could not sustain the new demand, and the country had become strongly dependent on iron imports from Sweden. What was needed was a method by which iron could be smelted in serious tonnage quantities; this was going to need a better heat source than charcoal.

Coal looked like it might be such a fuel. There was a problem, though: coal tends to have a high concentration of sulphur, which, along with other impurities, makes iron brittle. So, iron produced by smelting with coal was of very poor quality.

Abraham Derby and Henry Cort

In 1708, Abraham Darby had the idea of using not coal, but coke to smelt the iron. Coke is made by controlled heating of coal in the same way that charcoal is produced from wood. Coke was the key step in developing a furnace capable of making cast iron on a large scale.

This development led to the cast iron industry being founded on the banks of the Severn at Coalbrookdale in Shropshire, England. The Old Furnace, parts of which still exist today, was the forerunner of the modern blast furnace. It was used to make the members of the first cast iron bridge, spanning the River Seven. The Iron Bridge, as it is appropriately called, was opened in 1781; it was the first major bridge in the world to be made of cast iron and was greatly celebrated after construction owing to its use of the new material.

Although this was a major development, the impact was limited as the iron was still brittle; however, it was a major step forward in the production of iron for the Industrial Revolution’s advancement.

The key development came in 1783, when English Ironmaster Henry Cort, obtained a patent for grooved rollers that were capable of producing iron bars more quickly and economically than the old methods of hammering or of cutting strips from a rolled plate. The following year he patented his puddling process, a method of converting pig iron (crude iron obtained directly from the blast furnace and cast in moulds which resembled a sow suckling piglets) into wrought iron. It was the first method that allowed wrought iron to be produced on a large scale.

1825 has been called the start of the new Iron Age as the iron industry experienced a massive stimulation from the heavy demand for railways, which needed iron rails, iron in the stock, bridges and tunnels. From 1793 blast furnaces got bigger, iron production quadrupled and by 1850, Britain had become renowned around the world for railway iron and was the largest European producer and exporter of iron to the rest of Europe and America.

The Age of Steel

Like iron, steel was known in antiquity and had been produced in blast furnaces for thousands of years. It is an alloy of iron and carbon. Wrought iron has little carbon, just enough to make it hard without losing its malleability; cast iron has a lot of carbon which makes it hard but brittle and non-malleable. In between wrought and cast iron is steel making it harder than wrought iron, yet malleable and flexible, unlike cast iron. These properties make steel far more useful than either wrought or cast iron. Unfortunately, there was no simple way to control the carbon level in iron so that steel could be manufactured cheaply and efficiently in large quantities; that is, until 1856 when British metallurgist, engineer, and inventor, Sir Henry Bessemer, came up with a technique to mass produce it. The Bessemer Process, as it is known, lowered the cost of producing steel and led to steel being widely the substitute for cast iron. This revolution in steel production provided cheaper, higher-quality material and meant that, finally, iron ore from anywhere in the world could be used to make steel.

Steel is now the world’s most important engineering and construction material. It is used in every aspect of our lives; in cars and construction products, refrigerators and washing machines, cargo ships and surgical scalpels, and much more besides.

The impact of the Industrial Revolution on society

The Industrial Revolution marked the transition to new manufacturing processes. New chemical manufacturing, iron and steel production, water power, steam power, machine tools and the rise of the factory system. Other changes included improved roadways, waterways, and railways.

The volume and variety of factory-produced goods raised the standard of living for many people and job opportunities in growing factories resulted in a population shift from rural areas.

One of the defining impacts of the Industrial Revolution was the rise of cities. By 1850, for the first time in world history, more people lived in cities than in rural areas and the new industrialised cities grew the economies of their nations.

Improved transportation also meant as people moved to new places, ideas and information spread. This was the beginning of our modern world.

Animals And The Saints

If you have men who will exclude any of God’s creatures from the shelter of compassion and pity, you will have men who will deal likewise with their fellow men.’

St. Francis of Assisi

The Saint that comes to mind The when we think about animals is of course St. Francis of Assisi. He spoke of God’s love for all creation and he considered the animals his brothers and sisters. There is a story that he tamed a fierce wolf who was keeping the citizens of Gubbio in Umbria behind the walls of the city, too frightened to venture out, as he was a killer of livestock and men. Frances made peace with the wolf and pertinently observed that it was only because he was suffering hunger that he had done evil. He promised the wolf that the citizens he had once terrorised would in the future give him food. This pledge was honoured. At Gubbio’s Church of St Francis of Peace in 1872, during restoration, the centuries-old skeleton of a large wolf was discovered near the foundations.

A wolf also appears in the story of St Ailbhe, an Irish bishop, who as a baby, was abandoned in the forest but nurtured by a she-wolf. Years later, after he had become a bishop, an older she-wol,f pursued by a hunting party, fled to the Bishop and laid her head upon his breast. Ailbhe protected his former foster-mother and every day welcomed her and her little ones to take their food in the hall.

St Ciaran, converted to the Christian faith by St Patrick, was building himself a cell in a lonely woodland district. Suddenly, he noticed a fierce-looking boar. He spoke gently to him, addressing him as ‘Brother Boar’. The boar, realising Ciaran was a friend,d helped him to build his shelter, tearing down strong branches with his teeth.

All God’s Creatures

There are other saints who are linked with various animals. St Odo of Cluny was rescued by a wolf when he was attacked by foxes. The sixth century Irish bish- op St Colman was awakened by a cock each morning for his Vigils; a mouse would scurry about to keep him from giving in to sleep. St Jerome took a thorn from the paw of a lion who repaid him by serving at the monastery until the end of his life. St Francis of Paola is said to have had a pet lamb and a pet trout that were accidentally killed for food. However the saint raised them both from the dead. St Anthony Abbot lived as a hermit in Egypt and was followed around by a pig whose illness he had cured. St. Cuthbert is the patron of otters. Two of these beautiful creatures would come and warm his feet as he stood by the North Sea during his nightly prayer vigils. St Melan-gell of Wales sheltered a hunted hare in the folds of her gown, and St Roche, abandoned, having contracted the Plague, was brought bread by a dog who licked his wounds.

A common thread running through these tales is compassion and a willingness to recognise animals as part of God’s plan. Martin Buber, an important religious philosopher, recognised the Divine Connection as a young boy when stroking his favourite horse. Inherent in the act was his own emotion,n but also an awareness of how the horse felt experiencing the loving action.

Our own St Martin made it possible for a dog, a cat, and a little mouse to partake from the same bowl; an example of the all-inclusive love which breaks down the barriers that separate us from one another, a harmony which was lost after the expulsion from Eden. Animals point us to the interdependent relationship between all of creation, wherein we are called by a loving God, to be the best that we can be.

The Bible Lectio Divina

Do You Love Me?

Jesus said to Simon Peter, “Simon, son of John, do you love me?” (John 21: 16)

It is possible for us to relate to Jesus as we would to a doctor or a counsellor who has been very good to us, who has given us huge help and is genuinely concerned about our welfare. We would not see such a relationship as one of friendship or affection.

Karl Rahner was one of the great theologians of the past century. All through his life he studied what Jesus had taught. At the age of seventy-seven he wrote a book about loving Jesus. He stressed that though Jesus was the Son of God, he was fully human, like us in all things except sin. He rose from the dead and is alive now. We can love him immediately and concretely.

Fr. Rahner described a conversation he had with another theologian who spoke about Jesus in an abstract and ‘heady’ way that had little to do with the Jesus of the normal Christian faith. Fr. Rahner said to him, “Yes, you see you are actually only dealing with Jesus when you throw your arms around him and realise right down to the bottom of your being that this is something you can still do today.”

Tenderness

Two qualities of Jesus make it easier for us to throw our arms around him. One of these is his tenderness. When the apostles tried to prevent children coming to Jesus he was annoyed and said, “Let the little children come to me and do not stop them”. Then he put his arms round them, laid his hands on them and gave them his blessing. St. Luke wrote that Jesus loved Martha and Mary and Lazarus; he wept at the tomb of Lazarus. When Jesus saw the crowds who were harassed and dejected, he felt sorry for them.

We see his tenderness in the stories he told. While he was still a long way off the father of the prodigal son saw him and was moved with pity. “He ran to the boy, clasped him in his arms and kissed him tenderly.” When the woman with the bad name in the town poured perfumed ointment on his feet and dried them with her hair, he was at ease with this gesture of tenderness. At the Last Supper he told his apostles that “no one has greater love than this: to lay down one’s life for one’s friends… You are my friends.”

Meekness

The second quality that makes it easier for us to throw our arms around Jesus is his meekness. To be meek does not mean to be timid or weak. Jesus stood his ground before the high priest, and before Pilate and Herod. Some of his opponents conceded, “We know you are an honest man, that you are not afraid of anyone because a person’s rank means nothing to you.”

To be meek is to be unassuming, unpretentious, gentle, not pushy or dominating or standing on one’s dignity. St. Paul said, “Though he was in the form of God, he did not count his equality with God a thing to be grasped but emptied himself, taking the form of a servant.” He chose to be an unknown carpenter in Nazareth for most of his life. During his public lif,e he had nowhere to lay his head. He insisted that he came not to be served but to serve. At the Last Supper, he washed his disciples’ feet.

Is this how he really is?

Was this just a way that Jesus presented himself? Is this how he really is? He said that one day we will see the Son of Man coming on a cloud with power and great glory. Does that mean he will be a king in royal splendour surrounded by servants? The Scottish theologian, John McQuarrie, wrote a meditation on Jesus washing his disciples’ feet: “The humility and form of a servant are not disguises of God, unnatural to him, but of his very essence. He cannot draw near as a prince or as a professor, but only in some utterly lowly and obscure form.”

Maybe we get a glimpse of this same truth on Easter morning. When Jesus appeared to Mary Magdalen at the tomb, she did not recognise him. But she did not mistake him for a high priest or an important official; she thought he was the gardener.

All of this suggests that we can be bolder in our relationship with Jesus. Not less respectful but more expressive. St. Catherine of Siena used to pray, “Sweet Jesus, Jesus Love!” I know a woman who relates with Jesus in a warm and familiar way. When things go well for her she spontaneously says, “Jesus, you’re a dinger!” (1) checked in a dictionary: a “dinger” is something “excellent and outstanding”).

Prayer from Psalm 18

I love you Lord, my strength. my rock, my fortress, my saviour. My God is the rock where I take refuge my shield my mighty help, my stronghold.

St Joseph – A Man Of Faith

The Church venerates the saints because they are examples of how we should live as Christians. Not that we are to be exact replicas of any one but honouring them and remembering them helps and inspires us to follow Christ to the full in the circumstances of life in which we find ourselves. The saints are also seen as our intercessors before God. Celebrating the life of a saint we acknowledge also what God can do with all those who entrust themselves to Him and allow Him to work in their lives.

We know little about St. Joseph. The gospels do not give us much information about him. We can see that he was trusted by Mary and by God, and was found suitable for the task he was given. He is a man of Faith who believes without question what the Angel of the Lord tells Him. He works no miracles, leaves no memorial. He is the carpenter who spends his life in that work and takes pride in the work of his hands. He is faithful to fulfilling his role as spouse to Mary and foster father of Jesus.

Since he appears no more in the later Gospel story, he is presumed to have died with Mary and Jesus at his side, and so is a patron for the dying. But in the long run his greatest praise is simply the words of the prayer saying that he is ‘that just man, that wise and loyal servant, whom you placed at the head of your family’

St. Joseph, the carpenter, is the Patron of all workers everywhere and the patron saint of the universal church. He is venerated also as the patron of a happy death, and a prayer in the breviary asks him “to direct our way to Heaven. St. Joseph, be our guide.”

Last Days Of Napoleon

Napoleon Bonaparte died on the island of St. Helena in the South Atlantic Ocean on May 5, 1821. He had been in the custody of the British government since 1814. He was fifty-two years of age and for ten of those years he had borne the title Emperor of the French. He was styled General Bonaparte during the years of his exile. Apart from being confined to St. Helena, Napoleon was not subjected to any indignity or ill treatment. He lived in a house named Longwood, which was built to receive him. While on St. Helena, Napoleon dictated his memoirs to Montholon, one of his companions in exile. In this and in other accounts of his conversations on St. Helen, we cannot be certain how much derives directly from Napoleon’s own personal recollection and how much is due to the personal or political interests of those who recorded and edited them. They contain no reference to the appalling destruction of human life or the misery which resulted from Napoleon’s endless wars in pursuit of glory. The legendary hero of myth, rather than the ruthless despot that he was in reality, begins to appear in these memoirs.

Cruel slaughter forgotten

One of Napoleon’s companions in exile wrote an account of his conversations entitled “A Memorial of St. Helena.” The following remarkable reflection is attributed to him: “Our situation here may even have its attractions. The universe is looking at us. We remain the martyrs of an immortal cause. Millions of men weep for us. The fatherland sighs and Glory is in mourning. We struggle here against the oppression of the gods, and the longings of the nations are for us… Adversity was wanting to my career. If I had died on the throne amidst the clouds of my omnipotence, I should have remained a problem for many men. Today, thanks to misfortune, they can judge of me naked as I am.” This romantic image of a new Prometheus chained to the rocks was to remain remarkably powerful. The good which Napoleon undoubtedly did in consolidating the positive achievements of the Revolution was remembered. The countless evils of his tyranny and of his never-ending pursuit of Glory was shrouded in a romantic vision of war as a heroic and glorious adventure. The legend worked powerfully for his fame and for the fortunes of Napoleonic dynasty. The sanctification of legitimacy as the sole title to a throne and the restored Bourbon alliance with the Church could not compete with this potent myth.

Pope not to be bought.

Napoleon is also reported to have said during his exile: “I should have had the Pope close by my side, then I would have been master of religion as surely as if I had been her sole lord. The Pope would have done everything I wanted and I would have suffered no opposition from the faithful.” Napoleon’s experience of the determined opposition to his plans for the Church by Pope Pius VII, even though imprisoned and separated from his advisors, should have dispelled this strange fantasy. But Napoleon’s views on religious matters were purely political. He did not understand that the Church could never concede to Caesar the things that belong to God. In his political testament, which Napoleon wrote for his son there is only one reference to religion. It is this: “Religious ideas have more influence than certain narrow-minded philosophers are willing to believe; they are capable of rendering great service to Humanity. By standing well with the Pope, an influence is still maintained over the con- sciences of the hundred million of men.” The viewpoint is purely political. Did he repent? In his will, Napoleon declared that he died in communion with the Apostolical Roman Churc,h in whose bosom he had been born. Extreme Unction was administered to him when he was dying and had already lost consciousness. Whether his religion had become anything more to him at that stage than a part of the politics of this world must remain a mystery. He was buried on St. Helena according to the ritual of the Roman Catholic Church. In 1840 his ashes were disinterred and returned to France.

Pope shows love to sad family

Pope Pius VII, who had suffered grievously at the hands of Napoleon wrote to his Cardinal Secretary of State, Consalvi, in October 1817: “Napoleon’s fami- ly have made known to us through Cardinal Fesch that the craggy island of Saint Helena is mortally injurious to health, and that the poor exile is dying by inches. We have been deeply grieved to hear this, as without doubt you will be, for we ought both to remember that, after God, it is to him chiefly that is due the reestablishment of religion in that great kingdom of France. The pious and courageous initiative of 1801 has made us long forget and pardon the wrongs that followed. Savona and Fontainebleau were only mistakes due to temper, or the frenzies of human ambition. The concordat was a healing act, Christian and heroic. Napoleon’s mother and family have appealed to our pity and our generosity. We think it is right to respond to that appeal. We are certain that we shall only be ordering you to act as you would wish to act when we instruct you to write on Our behalf to the allied sovereigns, and in particular to the Prince Regent. He is your dear and good friend, and we wish you to ask him to lighten the sufferings of so hard an exile. Nothing would give us greater joy than to have con- tributed to the lessening of Napoleon’s hardships. He can no longer be a danger to anybody. We would not wish him to become a cause for remorse.” It was only in Rome, a city and its Ruler that had suffered greatly at the hands of Napoleon, that his mother and his own family were made welcome when he was in exile on St. Helena.

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

ummer is here. Purple and white osteospermum bloom on either side of the front gate. Lime green euphorbia is magnificent, contrasting with the white clematis which climbs the bamboo wigwam at the granite wall. Oxalis flowers everywhere. Pink and white bellis continue to brighten the borders. Aquilegia in pale yellow, white, and purple have self-seeded along the bed. Blue lungwort sprawls nearby.

Lilac scents the air in the back garden. The apple tree is laden with blossom, so I’m hoping for a crop of juicy apples in a few months’ time. The peach rose bush blooms outside the dining room window. One day I see healthy leaves; the next day, there’s an army of greenfly attacking the whole bush. I’ll spray the undersides and tops of the leaves to control most of the infestation. I’ll repeat spraying after rain. Mam used to throw soapy water over her bushes to dislodge greenfly! Her roses always looked wonderful.

Purple honesty has reappeared in several locations around the garden; I allowed the seed to spread itself. Later, the golden ‘pennies’ will be perfect in winter floral arrangements.

Continue to plant gladioli corms to ensure colour even later in summer. Support gladioli individually with bamboo canes to prevent the flowers from toppling sideways. Delphinium and hollyhock should also be staked to help them grow straight,

Hydrangea needs lots of water as it matures. Take cuttings this month from the established shrub. Use unflowered shoots of approximately 4 inches. Remove the lower leaves and trim the base straight across with a sharp knife. Dip the cuttings in rooting powder to help growth. Several cuttings can be placed around the edge of a small pot filled with a mixture of peat and sand.

You have probably started making up hanging baskets by now. Fuchsia, snapdragon, trailing lobelia, and surfinia are among my favourites. Pots and tubs can be moved around the garden easily. Night-scented stock is a joy near the back door. Remember not to fill the pots up to the top. Allow space for watering and the spread of the plants. Golden alyssum combined with white and pink varieties will attract bees and butterflies to your garden. May can be very hot, so daily watering is essential. I am an optimist. The sun will shine for us some of the time.

Sit in the deckchair. Admire your little bit of Heaven.

Life Is Very Good Part 2

Brian Doyle op

“God saw all that he had made and it was very good” (Genesis 1:31)

In last month’s magazine, we reflected on the goodness of life and posed the question of how we should approach the upcoming referendum that will decide whether or not to retain the Eighth Amendment of our Constitution, an amendment which recognises the right to life of the unborn. This month, we will continue to address this difficult question that can even sometimes be confusing, depending on one’s personal knowledge of the issues at hand.

We will begin our discussion from a Christian perspective of those who believe in Jesus Christ, and in His inherent goodness, as this probably represents the situation of the majority of our readers. Actually, from a Christian’s point of view, the question of the morality of abortion becomes very simple when we realise that our faith teaches us that the human person exists from the moment of conception. At conception, God creates and infuses a unique soul into the embryo to create a new person, and so a human being exists from this point onwards. Scripture itself bears witness to this fact by revealing that the person of the Lord Jesus Christ begins His earthly life at the Annunciation and not at any time after that. Mary’s visitation to Elizabeth reveals that the two babies, St. John the Baptist and the Lord Jesus, are already present in the wombs of their mothers and even mysteriously active! For a Christian, then, abortion is the deliberate killing of an innocent human person, and such an action is always gravely wrong in God’s eyes, who desires every human being to grow, to flourish, and to fulfil his or her potential. Even in very difficult circumstances, the Lord always desires that we do our best to love and to nurture the innocent baby that He has committed to our care.

Some readers may ask, however, what if the mother’s life is in danger as in the tragic case of Savita Halappanavar, which was widely reported? The simple answer to that question is that it is always permissible to perform an operation to save a mother’s life, even if it means that the baby dies in the process. This is not abortion. Abortion is the intentional killing of the unborn child and is never healthcare. The necessary operation was not performed in Salvita’s case because the medical team failed to diagnose the fact that she had sepsis, not because it was not permitted under Irish abortion laws. Sadly, this case has been deliberately misrepresented in the Irish media.

Constant attempts to dehumanise the unborn child

In fact, misrepresentation lies at the heart of the pro-choice argument. In addition to the completely false notion that abortion is somehow healthcare, there is the constant attempt to dehumanise the unborn child by referring to it as a ‘foetus’ or as only ‘a bunch of cells.’ But modern scientific technology clearly shows that at 12 weeks this ‘foetus’ has a human body just like ours, i.e., a head, a torso, two arms and two legs and even its own heartbeat! Even if one does not have Christian beliefs, the question must be answered; if this is not a small developing human being then what is it? Each one of us began our life looking exactly like that!

Of course, when it comes to disabled babies in the womb, the pro-choice side can no longer argue that they are not human because they want to allow abortion right up until birth. In this case, their position is simply that these babies are not as important or lovable as ‘normal’ babies and so we should have the option of eliminating them.

Is this the type of society we want? Do we want to live in a country that considers some human lives as inconvenient or discriminates between the healthy and the vulnerable? Isn’t all human life good, very good? I think in our hearts we all know that this is true.

The Chimney Sweep’s Day

Helen Morgan

For centuries, May 1st has been known as Chinney Sweeps’ Day. It was the day on which chimney sweeps everywhere celebrated with their families. Covered from head to toe in a cage-like structure made from wickerwork and decorated with foliage, the chimney sweep would dance, twirl, jump, and cavort through the streets, looking out at the world through a small window in his cage. Accompanied by his family and an entourage of gaily dressed male and female musicians, the chimney sweep would collect gifts and money from the general public, who gave generously.

Since the invention of the fireplace, people have used coal and timber to heat their homes. This caused soot to accumulate in chimneys, which had to be regularly cleaned to prevent the flue from catching fire. Due to the narrowness of the chimney’s outlet, the chimney sweep could not access the small areas with only a short brush and a soot scraper.

Boys as young as four sent up chimneys

As far back as the 17th century, it was common practice to send small boys up chimneys to clear away soot. Working with their bare feet and hands, children as young as four were used for this purpose. Poor children and orphans were regularly sold to a Master Sweep, who took on sole responsibility for the child under his care. Homeless children were often abducted and forced to work for the chimney sweep. Many of them were beaten and poorly fed by their owners.

Starting as early as 4.00 a.m., the youngsters would work till late at night with little food in their stomachs. Many of them died from malnutrition or smoke inhalation, while others fell to their deaths. If a child was afraid to climb a chimney, the chimney sweep would light a fire in the grate, forcing the child to climb higher.

In 1863, the Chimney Sweepers Regulation Act was passed, which forbade chimney sweeps from using children in their work. If caught breaking the law, chimney sweeps faced a fine of £10, which was a great deal of money at the time. Supported by the judicial system, the police, and the general public, this Act proved successful, causing the practice of sending children up chimneys to be consigned to history.

With the invention of the telescopic chimney brushes, the job of the chimney sweep became easier. A large piece of cloth would be hung in front of a fireplace to prevent the soot from falling into a room. Despite taking precautions, having a chimney swept was still a very dirty business until the early Sixties.

Chimneys swept once a year. Most Irish housewives had their chimneys swept once a year, usually in summer. Before the chimney sweep arrived, the furniture would be pushed back as far as possible from the fireplace, and newspapers spread on the floor. When the chimney sweep had finished, there was usually a thin coating of soot everywhere, and very often the black imprint of his boots on the linoleum. Housewives would have to spend at least an hour on their knees with a scrubbing brush and a bar of carbolic soap, washing the floor and cleaning down the mantelpiece.

In the Sixties, a large machine on wheels, which worked like a vacuum cleaner, largely replaced the chimney sweep’s brushes. Now neatly dressed and driving his own van complete with his personal logo, the chimney sweep would wheel the machine into a house and in less than 30 minutes the chimney would be cleaned, leaving no mess behind.

With the installation of central heating, the need for a yearly visit from the chimney sweep became a thing of the past. Today, gas and electric coal-effect fires have largely replaced the coal fire.

Today, it is still considered a sign of future prosperity for a chimney sweep to be present at a wedding, while May 1st still remains one of the luckiest days of the year to marry.

Love

Donagh O Shea op

In the time of Jesus strict orthodox Jews wore little leather sachets (“phylacteries”) around their wrists, containing verses from Scripture. One of these verses was, “You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and all your soul” (Deuteronomy 11:13). To which the Scribes added, “You must love your neighbour as yourself” (Leviticus 19:18). In other words, when the Scribe (in today’s gospel reading) asked, “What must I do to have eternal life?” Jesus gave him the Scribes’ own answer!

The further question was also a common one: “Who is my neighbour?” Some Rabbis restricted it to fellow Jews; others gave a somewhat wider definition. But Jesus turned the question inside out. He did not answer the question, Who is my neighbour? But a different question, who should I be a neighbour to? These two questions may seem more or less the same, but they are quite different. The first question is about other people and how they are to be classified; the second question is about myself and how I should behave towards others.

It is easier to deal with questions that only have to do with things (or people) ‘out there’. But many of the difficult things that challenge us are very much ‘in here’! Assuredly, that is why we project things onto other people. I remember a teacher long ago who used to spend the whole day telling everyone they were stupid. The explosive way he pronounced it, steuuuupit! made it sound much worse than stupid. Meeting him years later, I saw he was not a clever person. What he was doing, all those years before, was projecting onto us the stupidity he couldn’t admit in himself, and condemning it.

What you see lies within you

It’s a bit terrifying when it first strikes you clearly: what you see around you is what lies within you. “Two men look out through prison bars, one sees mud and the other stars.” Two people grow up in the same family; one remembers the good things, the other remembers nothing but bad. Two people look at a third; one sees a decent person struggling, the other sees a write-off. In the story of the Good Samaritan, the priest and the Levite pass an injured man and see only a problem to be avoided; the Samaritan (and to Jews, Samaritans were heretics) saw the same man and saw his need of help. How you see and act depends on what is inside you. Jesus looks at you and says, “You are the salt of the earth…. You are the light of the world” (Matthew 5:13,14). He was able to say that because he himself was the light of the world (John 8:12; 9:5). He was willing to say it because he was filled with love.

The Beatitudes – the essence of the Christian way of life

Do you recall a question in the catechism, “What is commanded by the first Beatitude?” Or, “What is forbidden by the sixth Beatitude?” Or, “What else is forbidden by the third Beatitude?” No, you don’t, because there were no such questions. The catechism paid scant attention to the Beatitudes, though these are the essence of the Christian way of life. The Sermon on the Mount (in Matthew’s gospel), of which they are a part, is called ‘the Gospel within the Gospel’. Well, then, these are the Gospel within the Gospel within the Gospel! They are the heart of the matter, but we devoted all our attention to a summary of Jewish law. The Ten Commandments are that, but of course, they are also basic morality, and therefore irreplaceable. However, the world of the Beatitudes is a world beyond them. Our minds were attuned to commandment and prohibition, both of which are manageably ‘out there’, but love in practice is closer to the bone. It is about you and me.

Saint Martin Replies

  • Clare: St Martin, I want to thank you. I asked you a big favour. In February, I had a check-up for a tumour for which I had had treatment. I asked you to intercede with God that I would get good news and I did. I do not have to go back again for another six months. Without St Martin I would be finished. Thanks once more and please, if you can, watch over me for the rest of my days.
  • Kerry: This is to express my gratitude to Our Lady, St Martin, and the Holy Souls. They kept my brother and myself safe during Storm Emma and the snow. We did not have to call the emergency services or neighbours, and our home and property were not damaged. They never disappoint us.
  • West Midlands, England: I am writing to thank St Martin for answering my prayers over the years for my son to give up alcohol. He stopped drinking before Christmas. He also has obtained a permanent job. Two miracles thanks to the interces- sion of St Martin.
  • Anon: Please publish my sincere thanks to Almighty God, through the intercession of St Martin, for helping my brother who at the age of eighty-seven went through a bad time. He had a serious bowel operation and a cracked disc. He gives me the St Martin magazine every month. Thanks to St Martin for the help you give to him and all of us.
  • Kildare: I am writing as promised to thank St Martin for favours received over the last couple of years. Recently, my son got the job he wished for and is very happy. My granddaughter’s scan was clear. I also want to thank him for my own recover,y as I had been very anxious. Thank you, Sacred Heart, Our Lad,y and St Martin for my good health. You have never failed me. I love you.
  • Monaghan: I wish to express my gratitude to St Martin, St Therese and St Pio for prayers answered. My grandson has had the year that we wanted with regard to school and hopefully will go on to have a happy future. His happiness and a Christian way of life is what we pray for. His grandmother has great devotion to St Martin.
  • Drogheda: My dog was very ill and I decided to bring the poor thing to the Specialist Centre in U.C.D., but the news was not good, with a diagnosis of less than three weeks to live. That was last August, and my dog is still alive and quite hale and hearty due, I believe, to being touched with the St Martin relic every day.
  • Clare: I wish to thank St Martin for the favours he has done for me and my family. I asked him to help my son to get a job he had applied for and he was successful. Another son who wanted to buy a particular house was able to do so. My wife was involved in a car crash and came through the accident very well as a result of prayer. I love the St Martin magazine, a beautiful read at all times.
  • Anon: Heartfelt thanks to the Sacred Heart, Our Lady, and St Martin for the recovery of my son from drinking. He was very ill and upset. He is off drink for a few years now and has turned his life around and has attained peace of mind at last. St Martin is my rock.
  • Offaly: Thanks very much to the Blessed Virgin Mary and St Martin for healing me of a very painful foot. I prayed to them daily.
  • Roscommon: I am writing to you giving thanks to St Martin, St Anthony and Our Lady for looking after my daughter when I asked for help for her. She suffers from anxiety but has now secured some work in her chosen field. I am praying that this work will continue. Thanks also for many favours over the years, health, exams, employment and good friends. Nothing is impossible through prayer to our Saints and to God.
  • Derry: I want to thank the Sacred Heart, Our Blessed Lady, and dear St Martin, as well as Our Mother of Perpetual Help, for all the favours myself and my family have received, too numerous to mention. Favours granted to me were miracles. I could not live my life without my strong faith, and I thank St Martin for being there for me in my time of need, answering my requests. I thank and love you, St Martin.
  • Anon: Dear St Martin, I come to give thanks to you, the Sacred Heart. The Blessed Virgin and all the saints for favours granted. My mother obtained good results for a medical procedure. I read and re-read all the letters in your magazine, and these give me the faith to continue praying. I pray especially for my son, who is fifteen and has no friends. He is very lonely but as a firm believer in St Marti, I am hoping he will make friends with whom he can have fun and be happy.